The Pierce’s doorbell sang out into the house. 

“Raymond, she’s here!” called up his mother, Tracy.  

“I’m in the bathroom right now, mom!” he shouted back down the stairs.  “Can you just let her in?  I’ll be down in a couple minutes.” 

“Ok.”  Tracy shook her head as she walked to her front door.  She knew her son was still friends with his ex-girlfriend, and that they occasionally chatted on the phone and exchanged emails.  Tracy was happy about this — Katherine had always been a nice girl…smart, athletic, ambitious, and — Tracy hated to admit — maybe a little too much for her son.  It had never been hard for her to understand why Katherine had broken up with Raymond to pursue her pre-law studies at Stanford.  Her own son had floundered through his first two years of college, barely making passing grades…and when he mentioned that he had invited Katherine over, she was excited.  Tracy felt that Raymond could use all the positive energy he could get from friends who were actually applying themselves.  She couldn’t help but shake her head as she approached the door, because she knew that Raymond hadn’t seen her in two years; of course, when she was finally here, he was on the toilet.      

A moment later Tracy opened her front door and gasped.  Standing before her and smiling down like a summer blossom was Katherine Lloyd, just home for summer vacation.  When Katherine had left the state for Stanford a couple years before, she was already a little taller than Raymond, at 5’10.  Raymond still stood at the same 5’8, more or less average height that he inherited from his father, who was also 5’8.  For her own part, Tracy stood at 5’4 — and that was why she had gasped.  She was looking directly into the middle of Katherine’s cleavage, which had apparently swelled noticeably into a full-blown womanly bosom.      

“Hi Mrs. Pierce!” came Katherine’s buoyant greeting as she bent down and engulfed Tracy in a hug.   

“H-hi…Katherine,” Tracy managed to say through the powerful squeeze of Katherine’s embrace.  The two separated and there was a moment without words as Tracy just stood there gawking with her mouth open, completely bamboozled.  Katherine grinned from ear to ear as she put her hands on her hips, which Tracy could not fail to notice had also swelled considerably in size.   

“I got a little bigger since I was here last,” said Katherine, chuckling as she looked down her own body.   

“Y-yeah, you…you did,” stuttered Tracy.  “Katherine…I…I don’t…wow!”  She was embarrassed that she had been reduced to this driveling, gaping state, and she actually blushed a little, her cheeks growing red as she searched around desperately in her brain for something to talk about unrelated to Katherine’s size.  

“It’s ok, Mrs. Pierce, don’t be embarrassed,” said Katherine kindly.  “It’s surprised everyone to see me like this.  Girls aren’t supposed to grow three inches a year after they turn 18, but hey, that’s exactly what happened to me, so go figure.”  She laughed good-naturedly.   

“Well…isn’t…isn’t that something,” said Tracy, smiling as she began to recover herself.  “Well, it’s wonderful to see you, Katherine.  Won’t you come in?” 

“Thanks!” said Katherine as she walked past Tracy into the house.  Tracy couldn’t help but steal a glance at Katherine as she passed.  She was wearing flat sandals and a wonderful white summer dress that came down to just above her knees, granting a pleasing view of her developed calves and a peek at her well-formed thighs.  Tracy also saw that Katherine had grown an ass too…an impressive bulge that shook up and down distinctly with each step she took.   

“Well, I know that Raymond is excited to see you,” said Tracy, closing the door.  “He’s upstairs in the bathroom right now, but he’ll be down in a minute.  Why don’t you come have a seat in the living room.  Anything to drink?  Lemonade?  Iced tea?  La Croix?”   

“Oooh I’ll take a La Croix, thanks!” said Katherine as she followed Tracy to the living room.   

“We’ve got lime and lemon.” 

“Lime’s my favorite!”   

“All right then, have a seat and I’ll get you one.”  Katherine sat down on the sofa and a moment later Tracy joined, passing along her drink as she sat down in one of the armchairs.   

“So…back home from Stanford!” said Tracy, impressed.  “Are you liking it there?” 

“I love it,” said Katherine, sipping her drink.  “I mean, it’s pretty cutthroat in a lot of ways, you know?  Lots of competition.  But I like a little bit of that — keeps me sharp, you know what I mean?”   

“Definitely,” laughed Tracy.  “Well, I always knew that you’d do well there, Katherine.  You were always so determined in high school.  I guess I can’t expect any more than excelling at Stanford from the valedictorian, now, can I?”   

“Oh pshaw,” said Katherine, blushing a little as she waved her hand dismissively.  “I can’t get complacent on past accomplishments…gotta keep moving!” 

“Tell that to my son,” said Tracy.  “He’s been having some trouble lately at Compton’s.” 

“That’s the community college down the street, right?” 

“Yes…he’s just…well, I won’t speak too poorly of him, but I’m a little worried about him.” 

“I’m sorry to hear that,” said Katherine, her brow creasing a little.   

“Raymond hasn’t spoken to you about his struggles?”   

Katherine chuckled a little.  “No, he hasn’t really mentioned anything like that.  But, you know, we don’t talk that often, and when we do it’s just really to catch up, you know?” 

“Of course,” said Tracy, sipping her own drink of iced tea.  “So…Raymond doesn’t know…that…” 

“That I’ve grown?” asked Katherine, laughing as she noticed Tracy blushing again.  “No, he has no idea — we’ve only emailed and spoken on the phone a few times.  And you don’t have to worry, Mrs. Pierce, I don’t mind talking about it!”   

“It’s just…you look so great Katherine…really impressive,” said Tracy, using Katherine’s easiness as an excuse to pursue the topic against her own better judgment.  “Did you just…do you know…why you kept growing?”  She found herself wanting to ask if Katherine was still growing, but she stopped herself. 

Katherine laughed as she put her drink down on a side table and leaned back on the sofa, stretching her arms over her head.  Even her arms looked…thicker…more developed…and yet still undeniably womanly.  Tracy’s eyes grew wider without her even realizing.   

“Well, I went to the doctor last year, just to make sure, you know, nothing was going wrong,” she explained with a smile, lowering her arms.  “And he said it was unusual, but that sometimes, girls have growth spurts in their late teens.  He said my diet and exercise routine probably helped too.” 

“Lots of fruits and vegetables?” inquired Tracy with a smile. 

“Lots of those,” laughed Katherine, “and protein.  Lots of protein.  But it’s easy to eat a lot more when you’re swimming and lifting weights a few times a week.” 

“Oh really, you’re doing all that?” asked Tracy.  “I can’t even get Raymond to come out of his room when he’s over here in the summer.”   

“Well maybe I can help him get started on something,” said Katherine humorously.  “But seriously, though, I really credit the regular exercise with keeping me focused.  Otherwise I think I might go crazy out there.  All the work can seem overwhelming when you look at it in a vacuum, you know?”   

“Definitely,” said Tracy, finding herself more and more impressed by her son’s ex-girlfriend.  Was Raymond still in the bathroom?  She noticed a feeling of annoyance at her son for an instant for his lack of planning, but then it was suddenly gone — she was enjoying herself talking to Katherine…what did it matter if Raymond wasn’t there? 

“Well, I hope you’re able to stay for dinner,” she said, leaning back in her chair and crossing her legs.  “My husband should be getting home from work in about half an hour — and he’s bringing back Clara from soccer practice.” 

“Oh Clara!” exclaimed Katherine jubilantly.  “I’d love to see her!  And Mr. Pierce too, of course.  Yes, I’d love to stay for dinner!” 

“Excellent,” said Tracy happily.  She didn’t know why, but she was excited…thrilled, even, by the prospect of the rest of her family seeing this full-grown Katherine.  “They’re picking up some pizzas on their way back.” 

“Aww yes, pizza!” said Katherine, closing her eyes and throwing her head back. 

“I just hope they bring enough for you to eat!” said Tracy enthusiastically.  But then she caught herself and felt the color shading her cheeks again…what was she doing?  That was such a rude thing to say! 

But Katherine just laughed, not seeming to care one bit.  “Haha, hopefully!”  She paused a moment before cocking her head and looking up slantwise.  “So how old is Clara now?” 

“She’s fourteen,” answered Tracy.  “Just graduated eighth grade.” 

“No!” said Katherine, sitting up straight on the sofa and putting her hands on her knees.  “No way!  She’ll be in high school in August?!”   

“That’s right,” laughed Tracy.  “Time flies, doesn’t it?  And she’s shooting up like a weed.  She’s only a couple inches shorter than Raymond now.” 

“Oh my god, imagine if she ends up taller than him,” laughed Katherine.  “He’d hate that, wouldn’t he?”   

“Hate what?”  Raymond’s voice issued up from the base of the stairs, and the two women looked over to see him walking over in his socks.  He was wearing baggy cargo pants and a large white t-shirt, both which looked a bit too big for him.  His shaggy brown hair partially obscured his face, and his face showed the scraggly makings of a beard.  He was a bit over average height, at 5’8, but since going to college his physical activity had lessened considerably, leaving him extremely skinny.  He weighed only 130 pounds.   

“Oh my god, Raymond!” exclaimed Katherine, and she sprang up from the sofa and practically hopped over to greet him.   

“K-k-katherine!?!” was all Raymond could manage before she was consuming him in a hug.  He felt her literally squeeze the air out of him for a few moments, and then she released him, standing up tall in front of him with her hands on her hips, smiling splendidly as she looked down on him.  Raymond was utterly dumbfounded.  Katherine was…huge.  He was looking straight into her shoulders, which looked impressively wide and developed.  The top of his head barely reached her chin.   

“W-wh-what?!” he stammered, completely unable to mask his shock.  From her sitting position in the armchair, Tracy smiled inwardly, enjoying her son’s bewilderment.  She wasn’t quite sure where it came from…maybe it was seeing Raymond face up to someone his age who was put together and on top of it…maybe it somehow justified her own stunned response to seeing the adult Katherine for the first time…and maybe it was just fun to watch the novelty of it all.  Probably a combination of all of them, she figured.   

“Well it’s nice to see you too!” teased Katherine down to her former boyfriend.   

“K-katherine…I…I — what?!  How tall are you??” Raymond was not able to refrain from asking this question straight-up, despite its boorish rudeness.   

“Raymond!” snapped Tracy.  “Now that’s no way to — ” 

“Oh that’s alright, Mrs. Pierce,” said Katherine with a smile, turning briefly to Tracy so that her white dress billowed a little, giving Raymond a straight-on view of her big ass.  “He can ask.”  She turned back to Raymond and grinned down at him as she took her dress in both hands and slowly, playfully, jostled from side to side.  

“I’m 6’4!” she said through her smile.  “At least, that’s what I was three months ago.  Who knows how much I’ve grown since then.” 

“You’re…you’re still growing!?” blurted Raymond.   

Katherine laughed, enjoying the effect she was having on him.  “No idea, Raymond.”  She bent down a little so that she was looking him straight in the eye.  “But I can tell you one thing — I ain’t shrinking!”   

Raymond’s mouth hung open as he met her eyes, but he was forced to look down almost as soon as he saw the deep blue that had once been so familiar to him.  Her eyes seemed to have…intensified.  Were they always that…depth of blue?  Raymond didn’t know.  He didn’t really feel like he knew anything anymore.  He was just standing there in his socks and baggy clothes, frozen in a hunched posture, incapable of saying anything else.   

Katherine looked at him for a few more moments, enjoying his consternation, before she stood back up to her full height and turned back around to resume her place on the sofa.  Raymond lingered for a few more seconds, unable to move as he watched her go.  His eyes bugged out of his head as he saw the twin hefts of her ass cheeks dancing and bouncing through her dress with each step.   

“Raymond,” said Tracy, not bothering to hide the amusement in her voice, “why don’t you sit down next to Katherine on the sofa?”  Almost mechanically, he obeyed his mother’s voice and sat down on the opposite end from Katherine.  It was a fairly large sofa, so it was obvious that Raymond had sat down with some trepidation, and even fear.   

“Oh come on Raymond,” laughed Katherine, beckoning him closer with an outspread hand.  “I know I’m a lot bigger than you remember, but I’m not gonna eat you!  Come on, sit closer to me!”   

Raymond glanced over at his mother, who chuckled as she shook her head a little, also beckoning him to sit closer.  “Yeah, come on Raymond, you look like you’re scared of her, sitting all the way over there.”   

“I’m not scared,” retorted Raymond, moving himself closer to the middle cushion, as if to prove a point.  “I’m just…I didn’t…” 

“Expect to see me like this, yes I know,” said Katherine.  “Your mother was a little surprised too, weren’t you, Mrs. Pierce?”   

“I sure was,” said Tracy, wishing with embarrassment that Katherine hadn’t brought it up.  But she smiled as she focused on her son, whose eyes were going over Katherine’s body as if he were seeing her for the first time.  Why was she enjoying this so much?  Oh well, it didn’t matter…with a sudden, thrilling shot in her mind, she wondered how her husband Charles would react to seeing Katherine.   

“Well, Raymond — whatcha been up to recently?” asked Katherine, crossing her legs and putting her hands on her knees.  With her legs this way, Raymond could see about halfway up one of her thighs.  He couldn’t believe how…thick and…well, womanly they looked.  Katherine had been tall and athletic in high school, and had been on the varsity cross country team.  But she had always been skinny.  Now…now she looked curvy and…thick.   

“I, uh…” he said, his eyes on her thigh.  He shook his head a little and then looked back up at her.  “I…I’ve been, uhh…well, not much really.”  He finished lamely, not just because he couldn’t really think straight right now, but also because it was true — he hadn’t really been doing much of anything lately.  His days mainly consisted of smoking weed, playing video games, and hanging out with his male community college friends.  They were a pretty aimless bunch, really.   

“Oh come on!” prodded Katherine, reaching over and pushing Raymond’s shoulder with her finger.  “You must be doing something exciting with your life!”  His whole body seemed to react to the force of her push, and even though she hadn’t intended on pushing him very hard, Raymond had to reach out his other arm to anchor his body and prevent himself from falling over.  Tracy looked on; she was enthused by Katherine’s show of confidence, and by Katherine’s playfully pressing questions directed at her son.  Deep down, she felt like Katherine was vindicating her in more ways than one.   

“Uhhh…uh, no, not really,” said Raymond.  He knew that it was becoming obvious that he had become a bum in college, so he frantically searched around in his head for some kind of diversion away from himself.  “Uhh…uh, what have…what have you been up to?” 

“Oh well, you know, Stanford monopolizes most of my time,” she said, rolling her eyes in mock-annoyance, “but I’ve been swimming a lot and lifting weights.”   

“Yeah I can tell,” said Raymond, using the conversation topic as an opportunity to shamelessly stare at her arms and legs.   

“It keeps me sane,” said Katherine.  “And in between all that, I’ve actually been taking some French classes!”  

“Oh is that right!?” exclaimed Tracy.  She had studied abroad in France for a few years, teaching English — she still spoke French fluidly.  “Appréciez-vous vos cours?”   

“Je les aime beaucoup,” giggled Katherine, “mais je sais que pour parler couramment, je dois étudier à l'étranger en France, en Haïti ou dans un endroit où je suis obligé de le parler tous les jours.” 

“Très vrai,” said Tracy, deeply impressed, “Mais ton accent est déjà magnifique.”   

“Merci beaucoup,” said Katherine, her cheeks reddening as she inclined her head a little. 

“Uh, some of us still speak English,” said Raymond, trying and failing to not sound irritable.  He couldn’t help but feel that Katherine was showing him up a bit…or maybe he was just irritated at how excited his mother seemed.  Either way, he wanted them, at the very least, to speak in a language he could understand.   

“Sorry Raymond,” said Katherine, giggling again.  “It’s always just fun to practice, you know?  And I know your mom’s a fluent speaker here…” 

“So did you just decide to learn French on a whim?” asked Tracy, “or do you have some plans for applying it to your law studies?”   

“Actually, yes,” said Katherine brightly, “I’m planning on studying abroad, either in Haiti or Nigeria, and I want to maybe even pursue a law career in one of those places with a human rights organization.” 

“Oh how wonderful, Katherine!” said Tracy, clasping her hands together.  “You’re doing so well!”  

The sound of the back door opening interrupted the conversation.  Charles and Clara were home.         

“Hello hello!” called Charles out into the house.  Tracy, Raymond, and Katherine couldn’t see him yet — the could only hear as he and Clara came in and shut the door.  “We’re back!” 

“Come on in!” called Tracy.  “Katherine’s here!” 

“Oh Katherine!” called Charles back genially, “how nice!  Clara…Clara, take your cleats off first!”  The sound of eager feet on the hardwood floor resounded louder and louder until they saw Clara burst into the room, her face lit up.  She had always loved Katherine when she was dating her brother, because Katherine had always made it a point to include her in games and pay attention to her.   

“Clara!” said Katherine happily.  She stood up from the sofa and walked over to embrace her, a big smile on her face   

“Hey Katherine!” piped Clara energetically, and then her eyes grew wide as she saw Katherine stand up.  “Wooaaaahhhh!” she said, totally awestruck.  “You’re so tall now!  You’re an amazon!!”   

“Haha, something like that,” said Katherine, leaning down to embrace Clara.  In her soccer cleats, Clara was nearly 5’8, Raymond’s height.  “You look like you’ve grown a lot since I saw you last too!” 

“I’m almost as tall as Raymond,” said Clara proudly, putting her hands on her hips and thrusting out her chest.  “And when I wore heels to the 8th grade social this year I was taller than him.” 

“That doesn’t even count,” protested Raymond from the sofa.  “Heels don’t count — I’m still taller than you.”   

“Whatever, unlike you I’m still growing,” she said, waving her hand.  “In like one year I’m gonna be taller than you — then you’ll be my little brother.”   

Katherine laughed and arched her eyebrows down at Clara, turning her head to Raymond as she kept laughing.  “Haha, watch out Raymond,” she said, “she’s gotten super spunky — I have a feeling she’s gonna be true to her word.”  

“I doubt it,” said Raymond, not able to hide his displeasure from the whole cadence of the conversation.  “Anyway I could just lift some weights or something and then I could easily beat her at wrestling.”   

“What, you can’t beat her already?” teased Katherine, going over to him and pinching his little bicep in her fingers.  

“Clara can pretty much hold her own,” said Tracy, chuckling.  “She challenged him to a match a couple weeks ago and, well…it was kind of inconclusive.”   

“Can we just not talk about it?” pouted Raymond.   

“You’re the same age as my brother, right?” asked Clara up to Katherine.   

“Well…actually,” answered Katherine, a bit sheepishly, “your brother is a couple months older than me.”   

“Older!?” burst out Clara.  “But he’s so much smaller than you!”   

“Well, we all grow differently, you know,” said Katherine calmly, “according to our genes and what we do with ourselves.”   

“I wanna be like you when I grow up,” said Clara flatly, looking up into Katherine’s face.  The young girl was clearly starstruck.  Katherine laughed kindly, appreciating the blatant compliment.   

“Well, you can exercise and eat a lot of good healthy food,” she said, her eyes darting to Raymond for a moment as she spoke.  She really didn’t want to make him feel too uncomfortable with the conversation, but, if she was being honest with herself, she was a little shocked at how much he had seemed to have just…deteriorated.  Or stagnated…maybe that was a better word.  And maybe it was all just because she had grown so much herself; she wasn’t really sure.  In any case, all she was trying to do was to navigate this odd situation as gracefully as she could.  But Raymond seemed so sullen…so childish, almost.  It was disappointing to her — and she wasn’t going to just ignore Tracy or Clara for his convenience.  All of this flashed through her mind as she spoke to Clara, and she navigated the tightrope as best she could.   

“And sleep,” piped up Tracy from her armchair, nodding her head at Katherine.  “You grow a lot when you sleep.”  

“Oh yes, of course!  And sleep,” Katherine added, smiling at Tracy as she looked back down at Clara.  “Your body actually releases this cool thing called “human growth hormone” when you sleep, and it’s just what it sounds like — it helps you grow!” 

“See Clara?” said Tracy, standing up.  “Listen to what Katherine’s saying.”  She turned to Katherine, shaking her head.  “I can never get her in bed on time…maybe she’ll finally listen to me now.”   

“I will!” promised Clara energetically, looking up at Katherine.  “I’ll get lots of sleep from now on!”  She looked up and down Katherine’s huge body in flagrant awe.  “You must sleep a lot Katherine!”   

“Ok Clara that’s enough,” said Tracy, unable to stifle a bit of a laugh at her daughter’s brazenness.   

“Geez thank you,” said Raymond sullenly from the couch.  Katherine turned to look at him, not quite able to believe how petty he had become.  She felt bold enough at this point to say something about it.  

“Oh come on Raymond!” she said, her laugh barely hiding the incredulous insistence in her voice…he sounded like a little freshman in high school…“you’re not actually letting this get to you, are you?” 

“Of course he is,” jeered Clara, pointing at him.  “He’s scared to stand up because he knows he’ll look small compared to me.”   

“That’s not true,” said Raymond, standing up to prove his point.  Clara trotted over confidently and stood right next to him, standing up as tall as she could in her soccer cleats.  Katherine had to give it to Clara — she definitely knew what she was talking about.  With her cleats on, she was just about as tall as her brother, but what Katherine noticed more was how much heavier she obviously was…the clearest indication was the difference between their legs — hers were clearly thicker and more heavily muscled than his…maybe even one and a half times as big.  Her whole torso seemed more substantial…even her arms were visibly bigger than his, from her bicep all the way down to her wrist.  Clara seemed to already know these things and she gave Katherine a proud smile as she stood there next to Raymond.  Katherine smiled and gave a little laugh, but internally she was a little more conflicted about what was going on.  She couldn’t believe how…puny he looked…how morose and petulant…how….childish (there was that word again!).  And yet at the same time she looked at Clara and saw a proud young girl who was active and dynamic and growing rapidly — and she couldn’t help but smile back.   

“Ok, ok, we get it Clara, you’re growing,” grumbled Raymond, slinking off to the side away from his younger sister, trying to escape the direct body comparison she was hoisting on him.  But he had to stop in his tracks after a couple of paces, because he realized that he was getting closer to Katherine, who absolutely dwarfed him in every way.  He stopped between the two of them, momentarily paralyzed, not quite sure where to go.  Katherine saw his debacle and her heart suddenly went out to him…the poor little guy — he looked like a scared animal.   

“Hey Raymond!” she said in a kind of hushed tone, her eyebrows going up in a genuine display of humanity, “it’s me!”  He looked blankly up at her, his eyes almost unfocused.  She looked back down at him, seeing confusion and fear in his face.  “It’s just me!” she repeated, holding out her hands with her palms up, encouraging him to relax.   

“Katherine!” A very different voice suddenly issued from the kitchen doorway.  Everyone turned towards the sound.  Charles Pierce was standing there in the doorway, still in his business suit, looking at Katherine with an unabashedly shocked expression on his face.  His exclamation hadn’t quite sounded like him — he had a fairly deep voice, but when he had spoken her name, it was clear that the sound had come out more unfiltered than he had intended.  His surprise was obvious.  Katherine blushed internally, hoping that her cheeks weren’t getting too red in the process.  She was used to people looking at her in public, but to reduce Charles Pierce to this kind of state…well, it made her feel a lot of things at once.   

“Mr. Pierce!” she said happily, hoping that her cheerful tone would diffuse any tension in the room.  “So nice to see you again!”  She walked over to him with a wide smile on her face, extending her arms out for a hug.   

“N-nice to…to see you too Katherine,” he managed to say, mechanically holding his arms out as well.  Like Raymond, Charles was 5’8, and realized as Katherine stooped to greet him that his eyes were shoulder-level with his son’s ex-girlfriend.  The two of them hugged briefly, with Katherine feeling a bit self-conscious as she embraced him…he felt so small to her.  She stood back up and looked down at him, and her heart skipped a little as she saw that his face was bright red.  He had clearly not been able to stifle any kind of reaction to her — she thought briefly about glancing down at his crotch to check to see if he had an erection, but she immediately thought better of it while simultaneously chastising herself internally.  This was definitely no time to flex her power that way.  A few awkward moments passed, with Charles just looking up wordlessly at Katherine with his mouth slightly agape.  Katherine could feel herself really blushing now as she kept looking down at him, hoping that he would recover himself and just say something normal to keep everything moving along.   

“Katherine’s just been updating us on her wonderful life,” said Tracy, coming to the rescue as she walked up to her husband and threaded her arm through his.  As far as Tracy was concerned, her husband’s reaction was better than she could have ever expected — she was quite enjoying watching him squirm like this…but she was not feeling particularly keen on letting Katherine feel too embarrassed, and so she had taken it upon herself to bring a little normalcy to the situation.                          

“Oh…she…she has?” asked Charles, recovering a little bit.  “That’s…that’s wonderful.”  He suddenly closed his eyes and shook his head back and forth a few times.  When he opened his eyes again it looked like he had regained his composure. 

“Golly, I’m sorry Katherine,” he said, looking up at her as he smiled and shook his head.  “It was rude of me to react that way — I just…I had not expected you be this tall!” 

“It’s ok Mr. Pierce,” said Katherine, laughing and appreciating his efforts.  “I’ve gotten used to it when I see friends back home.”   

“Well you look great,” said Charles gracefully, the simple compliment carrying all the weight that he intended it to.  “It’s great that you’ve come back to pay us a visit — I hope pizza’s ok tonight?” 

“Totally!” she said.  Charles smiled and turned toward the kitchen, leading the way with Tracy.   

“Well let’s dig right in!” he said. 

“I bet I eat more pieces of pizza than Raymond!” called Clara as she rushed to get in front.   

“What did I tell you about cleats in the house?” came Charles’s voice, suddenly stern.   

“Oh…yeah, sorry,” said Clara contritely, bowing her head a little as she bent down and took off her cleats.   

“And put them where they belong,” he added.  “Come on Clara, I don’t need to be telling you the same stuff every night.”   

“Sorry dad,” she said again, putting her cleats in the corner and returning to the line as they all made their way into the kitchen.  She passed by her brother, doing her best to stand up as tall as she possibly could.  He responded in kind as she passed him by, enjoying the fact that he was still a couple inches taller.  Katherine watched this whole exchange silently, almost feeling startled at how much Raymond allowed Clara to get under his skin.  She was suddenly aware of a shift in his focus below her, and Katherine turned to see him looking up pleadingly into her face.   

“Can you not encourage her, please?” he whispered up at her desperately.   

“Oh…but Raymond…” Katherine began, shaking her head a little as she was about to say that he shouldn’t let his 14 year-old sister dictate his moods like this.  But he kept whispering in the same pleading and despondent tone.  The two of them were still in the living room, talking alone now. 

“She keeps getting bigger and I don’t know what to do!” he whispered up to her.  “And she keeps wanting to beat me at sports and wrestling and everything.  She never stops!”   

“Come on Raymond,” said Katherine as kindly as she could, putting her hand on his shoulder in support.  She almost shuddered at how bony and frail he felt under her hand, and did not fail to notice that his entire posture shifted to accommodate the weight of her hand.  “She’s just enjoying what it feels like to grow and get older…just…just let her enjoy it!”  She felt his shoulders stoop at her response and suddenly the real question she should ask announced itself clearly in her mind.   

“I mean…why do you care if she gets bigger than you, anyway?”   

Raymond just stood there, his eyes averted upward into his ex-girlfriend’s face.  Katherine returned his stare, looking down on him coolly.  Without really meaning anything by it, she put her hand on her hip as she shifted her weight to the side, waiting for him to answer.  Though she didn’t quite realize it, she had just asked him why he was acting so petty. 

Raymond’s stomach had started churning as he felt the familiar shadow of scrutiny fall over him.  This is how she had been those last couple summer months before she went off to Stanford…always embarrassing him with questions he couldn’t answer without sounding stupid…exposing him as some kind of inadequate person who wasn’t as smart as she was.  Deep down, Raymond knew that she wasn’t actually trying to make him feel bad, but why did it always feel like she had him up against a concrete wall?  And now…now she wasn’t just a couple inches taller.  Now he literally felt like a midget next to her…it was like she was a full-blown adult and he was still stuck in high school.  He loathed this feeling of entrapment, and as he looked at her he was not able to hide the dark glower in his eyes.  He resented her for making him feel this way.  And she saw it…it made her heart sink a little, but, more than anything, it kind of pissed her off.   

“C-come on Katherine,” he said, eying her.  “You know…you know the answer to that.” 

“I don’t, actually,” she said matter-of-factly, deciding that now was a good time to walk towards the kitchen before she made him feel like shit without trying.  “So what if you’re shorter than her?  What’s the problem there?” 

“She’ll bully me,” said Raymond pathetically, trailing after her.  Katherine turned around in the doorway, her hair just barely grazing the top of the doorframe.  She reached her arms up over her head and grasped the top of the doorframe in mock masculinity.  She felt truly amazed that she was having this conversation with him — she knew that he wasn’t the highest achiever in the world, but to be reduced to this…?  It almost seemed laughable.  At least she’d enjoy catching up with his parents and Clara at dinner.   

“Well lift some weights then,” she said down at him with a smile, flexing her biceps in her pose ever so slightly.  “Eat some good food.  Get good sleep.  I don’t know what else to tell you Raymond, but…uh…” 

“But what?” asked Raymond, jutting out his chin a little, as if daring her to say it.  ‘Ok then,’ she thought calmly, ‘I’ll say it.’   

“You’re looking pretty skinny these days,” she said.  She reached down her hand and pinched one of his shoulders, marveling at how small it felt in her grasp.  It felt like she was holding a very small tennis ball.  “Almost a little malnourished, actually.”  She released his shoulder.  “I really think you should try and gain a little weight, Raymond.  You honestly don’t look very healthy right now.”   

“Well, I’ve —” he began in defense, but she turned away towards to the kitchen, not allowing him to explain and excuse himself.   

“Just saying, Raymond — anyway, speaking of which, let’s eat!”  She felt him stand there in the door behind her for a few moments, finally skulking after her with slumped shoulders.  If she thought any more about him, it would make her mad.  What the hell had he become?!  How the fuck had he let himself sink this low?!  It was fucking pathetic.  But she pushed it all out of her head as she smiled brightly at Clara’s lit-up face.  She caught Charles eying her full-grown breasts — but he didn’t look sheepish when they made eye contact.  He simply smiled warmly and went about preparing his plate.  She felt a pang of warmth go through him…his confidence sure was attractive.  He knew exactly what was going on — he was right on her page.  She appreciated that.  And watching as Tracy happily busied herself with her plate, making sure that Clara got enough salad, Katherine couldn’t help but feel glad to be there.  She really did love this family, even if Raymond had just turned out to be a dud.  But there she was again with that negativity.  She turned around and handed him a plate, making it a point to grin at him.  She’d be as pleasant as she could be.  Good lord…even just watching him take the plate from her…his little bony wrist almost couldn’t support the plate.  She subconsciously compared her own wrist to his — her skin peppered itself into goosebumps as she realized that her wrist alone was probably as thick as his upper arm.  This was an odd new reaction she was having…what was it about? 

They all sat down around the table, and Katherine had a bit of a chuckle to herself.  Clara had three pieces of pizza on her plate to go with a heap of salad…and of course Raymond only had one with a little dose of salad.  It was all too funny…why had that strange feeling persisted in her…the one that made her feel a pleasant kind of chill as she compared her arm to Raymond’s?  Something felt like it was falling into place…she inwardly shrugged.  Whatever it was, she’d just allow it to happen.  It wasn’t going to get in the way of her enjoying this dinner.  And she had to admit how impressed she was with Clara — her spirited attitude was actually pretty enjoyable.  

“So Katherine,” began Charles after they had all taken their first bites, “whatcha benching these days?”                       

Katherine felt a little surge of adrenaline shoot through her body in response to Charles’s question.  It wasn’t at all unpleasant either — Katherine was used to people trying and failing to act normally around her huge body, and it was actually rather refreshing to have an adult man (and her ex-boyfriend’s father, no less!) shamelessly ask her questions about her work-out routine.   

The rest of the table reacted to the question from the man of the house.  Raymond put his pizza down and tried to pretend that he wasn’t interested in the answer.  Clara looked over at Katherine with wide eyes and a big smile on her face, expecting an impressive response.  Tracy choked on her water, coughing a couple of times before she spoke up to chastise her husband.   

“Charles!” she said indignantly, “What a thing to ask the girl!  And at dinner!” 

“Yeah,” said Raymond, trying to ride on the coattails of his mother’s ire, “I—I don’t think anyone here cares what Katherine benches, dad.”  

“I do!” piped up Clara energetically.  “I wanna know how much she lifts!”  She looked over at her older brother and her eyes narrowed perceptively.  “Besides,” she added, “you’re a big liar Raymond — you wanna know.  You’re just jealous of her big muscles!”  

“Am not!” he shot back unconvincingly.   

“Well I’m a little jealous, I’ve gotta admit,” said Charles, turning back to Katherine.  “I’m sorry, Katherine,” he said contritely, “I don’t mean to embarrass you or anything — I just…I’m curious what your workout regimen is.  I go to the gym sometimes but I can never really seem to get any traction, you know?  It’s hard for me to build up muscle — so if you have any tips for me I’d love to hear them!” 

Katherine laughed, feeling herself blush a little due to the attention on her body.  But she liked it — it wasn’t like the attention she was used to getting…the side stares and little whispered comments.  Here, everything was out in the open.  She laughed appreciatively.   

“Oh don’t worry Mr. Pierce!  I’m happy to talk about it!  It’s actually really refreshing, you know…to just address it openly like this.”   

“Well I like to think we’re a pretty relaxed bunch here,” said Charles, looking straight at his wife and smiling ironically.  She rolled her eyes.   

“Well,” she said, “if Katherine’s ok with talking about it, then I don’t see anything wrong with it.  You just shouldn’t hoist these kinds of conversations on people though, Charles.” 

Katherine giggled a little to lighten to mood, and Tracy saw that everything was apparently ok.  She shrugged her shoulders a little and gave Katherine a kind smile.  Deep down, she was actually pretty interested to in what Katherine was doing with herself.  She just looked so good…so strong and vigorous and put-together.  She wished her son would get with the program — maybe seeing his old girlfriend like this would somehow spur him into action.  She glanced over at him sitting next to Katherine.  His shoulders were slumped forward, his head was inclined down, and he seemed to be closely studying the food on his plate.  Katherine looked positively enormous next to him.  Her shoulders and body looked one and a half, or even almost twice wide as wide as his, and sitting down, the top of his head only came up to the bottom of her neck.  Tracy felt a little something drop in her — he certainly didn’t seem to be reacting well to Katherine’s growth.  But more than anything, Tracy felt a kind of fascination, almost a kind of thrill, in how big Katherine had grown.  She couldn’t feel too bad about the situation because…well, Katherine had just done so well for herself.  Katherine looked over at her and met her eyes — the two women smile warmly at each other.   

“So, what does it look like, Katherine?” asked Charles, holding a piece of pizza up to his mouth.  “Do you work out like three days a week?  Four?” 

“Well, four, usually,” said Katherine, grinning as she forked herself up some salad.  “Two leg days and two for upper body.” 

“Aha,” said Charles.  “Is that better for you than just having a full-body workout?”   

“I think so,” said Katherine, spearing a tomato.  “They’ve done all kinds of studies, and there isn’t any super-conclusive evidence about which is better, but to me, focusing on lower or upper body really lets me hone each workout more specifically.  There’s less overall I have to cover each time, and that leaves me with the ability to focus closer on each muscle group.” 

“That makes sense,” said Charles, chewing his food.  “Now do you do machines or free weights or what?” 

“Oh, definitely free weights,” said Katherine, cutting her pizza up into bite-sized slices.   

“And why is that, Katherine?” asked Tracy.  “I’ve wondered which was better before, and I always heard this or that answer, but I never knew who was right.” 

“Free weights are better because it’s a more even workout,” explained Katherine.  “So you know on those machines how you pull or push with both arms or both legs?” 

“Yeah?” said Tracy.  

“Well, almost all of us have one arm stronger than the other, or one leg that’s stronger…you know, we have dominant limbs and everything?  Weight machines allow dominant limbs to do way more than their fair share of the work, so you actually end up working one arm or one leg a lot more than the other one.” 

“How about that,” said Tracy, fascinated.   

“And what’s more,” continued Katherine, “free weights really force you to work on your body’s balance.  If you’re unbalanced using free weights, you’ll just fall down and it’s really dangerous.  But using a machine, it’s all contained and you might even get into the habit of using bad techniques while lifting.  If you’re using free weights, you’re forced to lift slower and with better form, and all that work you put in balancing your technique really pays off.” 

“Clearly,” said Charles, gesturing to Katherine’s body.  “I’ve gotta say, Katherine, this is all just so cool.  And it’s amazing to see the results…I mean — you just look great!” 

“I wanna lift weights like Katherine!” chimed in Clara, who had already devoured two pieces of her pizza.   

“Well now hold your horses young lady,” said Charles, putting up his hand.  “Katherine looks like she does now because she put in years of hard work, you know.  You can’t just lift a few weights and look like this overnight.” 

“I know, dad!” said Clara impatiently.  “I know it’ll take some time, but I wanna get started now!”  

“What about that, Katherine?” asked Tracy.  “Would it be advisable for Clara to start lifting weights now?  I mean, she’s 14 years old…is that too early?” 

“No, it’s actually not too early,” said Katherine, looking across the table at Clara and smiling.  “She’s an adolescent now, so she could absolutely start lifting tomorrow if she wanted to.” 

“Yessss!” cried Clara, shooting her fists up in the air.  “Yesss I want to, I want to!” 

“The only thing is,” continued Katherine, “that you would need someone to help get you started.  Someone to make sure that you’re using the proper techniques, that you’re not lifting too heavy to start off with, that you’re doing the right warm-ups, you know, all that kind of stuff.   

“Could you teach me?” asked Clara immediately. 

“Well, now, Clara,” said Tracy, putting her hand on her daughter’s shoulder, “I’m sure Katherine has a full schedule, and lots of people to see, since she’s back on summer vacation — she probably doesn’t have to time.” 

“You know, actually,” said Katherine thoughtfully, and her eyes shifted downward and sideways to Raymond, who was looking up at her pleadingly, silently imploring her not to proceed.  She smiled down at him, thoroughly enjoying the trajectory of this conversation.  ‘Come on Raymond,’ she thought, ‘don’t be such a little wuss — I’m gonna bring you too!’   

“Actually,” she continued out loud, “I don’t have too much planned right now.  I’ve been so busy at Stanford that I was actually looking forward to taking a little break from all my work when I was back here.  Of course, that break doesn’t include a break in my work-out routine…and…well, I’d see no problem with Clara coming along one day.  I’d be happy to teach her!”  

“Oh my god oh my god yessss!” said Clara, continuing to pump her fists in the air.   

“Cool it, young lady,” warned Charles, “We’re still at the dinner table.”  She quieted down, still smiling from ear to ear.   

“Well, that’s definitely very sweet of you Katherine,” said Tracy.  “Now I guess I’m wondering — will weight training help Clara with soccer?” 

“Oh for sure!” said Katherine enthusiastically.  “Soccer is a very physical sport, and if Clara makes herself stronger she’ll be able to run faster, jump higher, kick harder, and you know…muscle other people off the ball.”   

“Seriously, it’ll make me a better soccer player too?” asked Clara incredulously. 

“Definitely!” said Katherine, “you know, provided that you keep practicing with the ball.”  

“Oh wow,” said Clara, “I was just excited to get stronger so I could beat Raymond in wrestling.”   

“See?” Raymond whined at Katherine, “see what you’re encouraging in her?  I told you, Katherine!”   

“Oh whatever Raymond,” laughed Katherine, “don’t be such a baby!  I’m gonna teach you how to lift weights too!” 

“You’re…you’re what?” he asked, open-mouthed.   

“Aw come on, you heard me,” she said, playfully reaching over and shaking him by the shoulder.  Even this simple touch sent his body into a series of uncontrollable paroxysms — he was so small and easy to manipulate.  Katherine removed her hand quickly, not wanting to shake him too hard. 

“Jesus, Raymond,” said Charles pointing with his fork, “look how Katherine barely touches you and you just…wow…yeah, I think it’s high time you bulk up a little, son.” 

Katherine raised her eyebrow down at Raymond, shooting him a wry little grin.  “Dad, come on!” complained Raymond.  “Not you too!  You’re encouraging her!” 

“To what, help drag you out of the house and get in shape?” remarked Charles drily as he forked another piece of pizza into his mouth.  “Uh, I’m just gonna go out on a limb here and say that I think it’s a fabulous idea.” 

“Yeah, come on Raymond!” encouraged Katherine, laughing.  “It’ll be fun!  I mean, you won’t look like me right away…but…well, yeah, it’ll help give you some good energy!” 

“He’ll never look like you,” said Clara flatly, polishing off her last piece of pizza.   

“Yeah, I gotta say, I think you’re right about that one Clara,” laughed Charles.  “I mean, I’m sorry Raymond, but I’m your dad and…yeah, I think 5’8 is all you can really hope for.” 

“Can lifting weights make you taller?” asked Clara.  “Oh, please say yes!” 

“Well, you’re still growing, I take it?” asked Katherine.   

“Sure am,” said Clara, sitting up as tall as she could in her chair.   

“Now, there’s no evidence that lifting weights makes you taller per se,” said Katherine, “but it definitely makes your bones and tendons stronger, and…well, if you’re still growing that might help you get a little taller.” 

“I knew there was a way!” said Clara excitedly, “I knew it, I knew it!”  Another warning look from her father told her ‘don’t make me tell you again to keep it down,’ and Clara once again, with effort, calmed herself down.   

“Uh…what…what about me?” asked Raymond uneasily.  “Will — will it help me get taller too?”   

Katherine looked down at him and couldn’t help but smile a little as she shook her head.  “No, sorry Raymond — I don’t think so,” she said.  “I mean, you’ve been what, 5’8 for a few years now, right?  No, I’m sorry, but I think that’s all tall as you’re gonna get.”   

“I can’t wait till I’m taller than you!” said Clara, sticking her tongue out at her brother from across the table. 

“Now, don’t speak too soon, Clara,” said Katherine, making eye contact with her parents and giving them a little wink, “you’ve gotta put in the work, you know.” 

“Oh I will,” said Clara determinedly, looking straight at her brother. 

“Fine, I will too,” said Raymond, matching his younger sister’s tone as he stared straight back at her.  “And we’ll just see what happens.” 

“That’s the spirit, Raymond!” laughed Katherine, clapping him on the back.  “Oooo, sorry,” she said added quickly, seeing how even her gentle little back slap had made his body lurch forward a little into the table.   

“Well, this is exciting,” said Tracy, smiling happily.  “Katherine, it looks like you’ve managed to get Raymond invested in something — and that’s no easy task, I have to say.”   

“Whatever mom,” he said, pushing his food around on his plate with his fork (he was the only one with food still left).  “I’m not just gonna sit back and do nothing while Katherine teaches Clara how to be a bodybuilder.”   

“Haha oh my god,” laughed Katherine, “I’m not a bodybuilder Raymond — have you seen those women?  They’re much bigger than me…well…maybe not in total weight, since I’m so tall, but their muscles are huuuugggeee.” 

“How much do you weigh, Katherine?” asked Clara bluntly.  “I weigh 143 pounds.” 

“Clara, that is not a polite question to ask!” said Tracy. 

“What?” asked Clara innocently, “I told her my weight — what’s wrong with asking hers?”  She gave Katherine a devious smile.  “Raymond only weighs 130, you know.”   

“Not for long,” he said, crossing his thin arms in front of his chest.  “You just wait, Clara.”   

Katherine laughed at Clara’s spunkiness.  She liked it, she really did.  And there was something about the way Clara was teasing Raymond about his weight and his size…something about the realness of her taunts, that made Katherine feel…a little turned on.  She knew this was a little weird to be admitting to herself, but there was no denying it.  And somewhere in her brain she knew that it related to how she had felt when she got goosebumps comparing her arm to Raymond’s, seeing how much bigger hers was than his.  She privately filed all this away in her mind…she’d definitely ruminate on it later..   

“You know, your mom’s right, Clara,” said Katherine, smiling.  “It’s usually a good idea not to ask people directly about their weight.  Some people are really self-conscious about that kind of thing.”  

“Oh…s-sorry,” said Clara, looking genuinely apologetic.   

“But I don’t mind you asking me,” said Katherine brightly, “I don’t feel self-conscious about how much I weigh — I know I’m a big girl, and I’m proud of it!  Last time I checked I weighed just over 190 pounds.” 

“Wooowww,” said Clara in awe, “that’s so nice and bigggg.” 

“Well, I like it, anyway,” chuckled Katherine, reaching up her arms in a stretch.  Tracy looked on, almost entranced by how much bigger Katherine looked this way next to her frail son.  “But you know, Clara,” said Katherine, lowering her arms, “the most important thing about working out, eating well, getting good sleep…the most important part about all of that stuff is having a healthy body that you like.  That’s the most important thing of all: self-respect.  Don’t do it for anyone else except yourself.”   

“Solid advice, Katherine,” said Charles, nodding.  “Well, I think I speak for all of us when I say how happy we are that you came over today — it’s just so nice seeing you doing well and thriving, you know?” 

“Thanks, Mr. Pierce,” said Katherine through a smile.  “Well, it’s just been so nice coming back here and seeing ya’ll again,” and she turned and flicked Raymond a little on the shoulder, “even if I had to twist an arm or two.”   

“Well, he can certainly use the physical activity,” said Tracy, standing up and starting to clear away the plates.  “Who knows, Raymond?” she added, “maybe Katherine will get you into the habit of exercising.” 

“He’ll have to, if he wants to keep up with me,” said Clara, “although I doubt he’s got what it takes.” 

“Just watch, Clara, just watch,” said Raymond, standing up to help clear away the plates.  Katherine stood up to help as well, feeling huge as she loomed over everyone.  She realized that Raymond couldn’t even stand next to her without literally getting swallowed her shadow cast against the dining room lights.  She caught him glancing at her big boobs, and then up at her face.  She smiled down at him.  He looked away.  Her pussy twitched a little — there it was again…that same feeling as before.  It was definitely related to how much bigger she was than him — that much was clear at this point.  What was going on with all that?  She’d have to think more about it… 

Half an hour later she said goodbye and left through the front door, with a weight training date scheduled with Clara and Raymond for the weekend.  She was excited for so many reasons, some of which she did not fully understand.   

“Well!” said Charles, shutting the front door and leaning on it a little.  He made eye contact with his wife and shook his head a little, grinning.  “That Katherine Lloyd is quite something, isn’t she?”

“I’ll say,” said Tracy.   

“She’s my hero,” said Clara, practicing flexing her muscles in the living room mirror. 

“What about her, Raymond?  Raymond?” called Charles.  But Raymond had already gone upstairs.  It had all just been a little too much for him.      

A few days later Raymond and Clara were in the car, driving to Katherine’s local gym.  Raymond was trying his best to focus on the road, but Clara was in the passenger seat chattering away excitedly, and he was finding it difficult to hold his concentration.   

“God, I can’t wait to see her actually work out, like…actually lift the weights,” Clara was saying eagerly.  “Your muscles get even bigger right after you lift weights, you know.  It’s called “pump” — I learned that in the weight training book I’m reading.” 

“Yeah, you already mentioned that book like twenty times,” muttered Raymond irritatedly.  “Could you just…lay off it, Clara?  I’m trying to drive us there and you keep talking and distracting me.” 

“Psssh I don’t think I’m the one distracting you,” said Clara, waving her hand.  “I think you’re distracted ‘cause you’re worried a out how much more I’m gonna lift than you.” 

“That’s…that’s ridiculous Clara,” said Raymond, making an effort to chuckle. 

“How is that ridiculous?” asked Clara.  “Look my legs compared to yours.  They’re like twice your size.” 

“Not twice,” said Raymond, knowing full well that if they weren’t twice as big, then they weren’t far behind. 

“And my arms!” continued Clara.  She held her arms straight out in front of her.  “They’re way bigger than those twiggy little things you have!”  She laughed and reached over, pinching what little flesh Raymond had on his upper right arm.   

“Knock it off Clara!” barked Raymond, “I’m driving!” 

“Well you drive like grandma,” said Clara, sighing as she sat back in her seat.  She couldn’t wait to get to the gym and start her training with Katherine, and she was already enjoying the spectacle of comparison with her older brother.  Both of them were wearing gym shorts and t-shirts, so their size difference was readily apparent.   

Raymond felt trapped.  He was kicking himself for agreeing to this stupid idea — he had convinced himself that he only agreed to it because of Katherine’s pressure.  Deep down, though, he knew that he was going through with all of this because he was afraid of getting shown up by his younger sister.  He hated the thought of Clara learning all Katherine’s weight training secrets, of Katherine helping her to get bigger and stronger.  And so he had made that split-second decision, at dinner, to go along with Katherine’s gentle prodding.   

As the actual exercise date had neared, however, Raymond grew more and more uneasy.  Clara seemed unnaturally excited by it all — she couldn’t stop talking about it.  She was reading about it on the internet, creating training schedules for herself, and had even joined an online forum for weight lifting.  And she was eating more too, seemingly in preparation for the training.  All of this made Raymond feel anxious, and he started to dread the training day.  How much would Clara already be ahead of him?  He tried to make himself feel better, assuring him self that even though she weighed almost 15 pounds more than he did, that didn’t mean that she was actually stronger.  But the more he thought about it, the more he was noticing, against his will, how much bigger Clara actually was than him.  He was noticing the size of her limbs more, and how her body she seemed to fill up chairs more than his did…he felt weird and uncomfortable noticing all these things…and he knew it was a byproduct of his anxiety. 

But he tried to rally himself.  He was 19 years old!  A full five years older than Clara!  What did it matter if she had a little adolescent fullness to her figure?  Working out would probably burn it off or something, right?  He twisted his thoughts in on themselves, performing a set of mental gymnastics as he tried to convince himself that working out would make him bigger, but Clara smaller.  It didn’t really work, though…plus he knew that all of his anxiety about his younger sister was masking the other topic that was even more distressing: Katherine.  Raymond still couldn’t even begin to wrap his head around how his ex-girlfriend had grown into a 6’4, 190-plus pound goddess.  It was all too surreal for him, and on top of making him feel troubled and confused, she made him feel angry.   

What had he done, to deserve feeling so inadequate?  Sure, he hadn’t really applied himself the way he could in his first year of college, and sure, he hadn’t really been that physically active, but so what??  He needed a break — he needed to just relax and mellow out with his friends and decide what he wanted to do with his life!  And Katherine…she went away for one year and came back looking like a totally different person…speaking French, with a 4.0 from Stanford, with all these lofty goals.  Raymond couldn’t help but feel, in his childishness, that she had done all of this just to embarrass him, just to make him feel inadequate.  He knew that this wasn’t actually the case, but he was not in the habit of interrogating his own thoughts.  He clenched his hands on the steering wheel, doing his best to ignore Clara’s excited chatter the rest of the way.   

A few minutes later they pulled up to Sarah’s gym.  She was waiting for them, sitting on a brick wall right outside the gym entrance.  Even though the wall was fairly high, Sarah’s legs went all the way down the the ground.  Raymond gulped as he saw what she was wearing: black gym shorts that were filled by her huge, creamy thighs, that only went down about halfway down, leaving plenty of her bare thighs open to viewing.  She wore a simple white workout t-shirt that her big breasts and shoulders were pressing insistently.  Her full muscular arms and legs were clearly on display, and Raymond couldn’t help but notice that he could see Katherine’s abs through her tight white shirt.  He felt another twinge of irritation as she stood up and approached them…was she actually trying to show him up?  But this annoyance quickly evaporated into sheer intimidation as she approached.  Even though only a few days had passed, he had forgotten how huge she was.   

“Well here they are — the two contestants!” Katherine joked as she greeted them at the door.  Clara rushed forward and gave her a hug as Raymond hung back.  Katherine chuckled as she stuck her hand in his hair and ruffled it, after hugging Clara.  

“Come on Raymond, I’m just kidding,” she laughed.  “This isn’t actually a contest — I’m just happy you both came.” 

“Well, it’s a contest to me,” said Clara confidently, drawing herself up next to her brother.  Katherine was reminded that even though Clara was a little shorter than Raymond, it only looked to be by an inch or so.  

“Y-yeah,” said Raymond suddenly.  “I…I don’t mind it being a, uh…a contest.”  He looked at his younger sister defiantly.  “Especially when I know that I’m gonna win.”

Katherine laughed.  She really wasn’t sure who was stronger…but if she had been forced to guess, she would have to say that Clara looked like she could lift more.  Raymond was just so…puny.  

“Well,” she said with a smile as they walked in, “whatever gets you guys going.”  She signed her two guests in and they walked up the stairs to the weight room.  Katherine had to admit to herself how excited she was by the prospect of seeing Raymond and Clara have a weightlifting competition in front of her.  She reminded herself that she was there to help them both, to teach them how to exercise properly, the do’s and don’t’s, the weightlifting basics, special tips, and on and on.  But she couldn’t get around her excitement about actually seeing who was stronger.  

The past few days, Katherine had reflected on why Raymond’s skinniness, his puniness, made her feel so turned on, and specifically why the actual size comparisons between her body and his were so erotic to her.  It was definitely a power thing, she had decided.  When she was next to Raymond, and it was especially obvious how much bigger she was than him, it made her feel powerful.  It made her feel like she could make him do anything she wanted.  At first, after she realized that her horniness had to do with this feeling of power, she had felt puzzled.  She didn’t find Raymond remotely attractive anymore.  He was just this little weasel of a thing…he had absolutely no presence in the room.  He didn’t have anything interesting to say…didn’t have any goals or ambitions to speak of…in short, he literally seemed like nothing compared to her.  

So why was she getting these strong erotic feelings when she compared her body to his, when she realized that she could make him do anything she wanted?  She didn’t want to do anything with him, right!?  Katherine actually wasn’t so sure.  As she thought about the power dynamics between her and her old boyfriend, she found herself having strange fantasies…fantasies that she had never had before.  She imagined what it would be like if she picked Raymond up and lifted him in the air.  Surely he would hate that…but what if she did it anyway?  She thought about what it would be like to physically dominate him, to wrestle him into submission, to pin him down.  And then she found her mind going straight to what it would be like if she forced him to go down on her, or if she made him get hard against his will and then forced him inside her.  

She had shuddered to herself as she realized that she was having rape fantasies about her ex-boyfriend.  Surely she wasn’t as monstrous as that!?  But the more she thought about it, the more calm and relaxed she became.  So what if she was having rape fantasies?  A lot of women had them…it was just that she was having them in the opposite direction than most other women.  And besides, they were only fantasies!  There was nothing wrong with just thinking about these things, surely.  And through all this, Katherine was noticing a pattern: she was becoming more aware of her own sexual motivations.  She still liked to imagine a large, tall muscled man, even taller and stronger than her, forcing her down and fucking her passionately as his vigorous limbs held her at bay.  But now, after seeing Raymond, she also liked to imagine that she was the one in the aggressive, powerful position, instigating the sexual exchange with the weaker, more passive partner…and even a partner who was unwilling.  

‘I guess that’s what being a “switch” is all about,’ she had mused to herself.  ‘Going both ways.’  She was excited to explore this new aspect of her sexuality, and was happy that she could disguise it as teaching Raymond and Clara how to lift weights.  Of course, she was happy to help them, but she wasn’t kidding herself.  She was doing this for her own sexual gratification too.

“Oh good, the bench press is open!” said Katherine happily after they had alighted the stairs.  They went over to the empty bench, which had a bare weight bar over it.  

“Ok,” said Katherine as she slid her body onto the bench and under the weight bar.  “The first thing that you need to remember is that technique is more important than anything else, ok?  Without proper technique, you can hurt yourself, especially lifting free weights like this.”  

“You’re supposed to keep your core tight, your feet on the ground, and your shoulders locked, right?” chirped Clara.  

“Wow, look at you!” said Katherine, impressed.  “Guess someone’s been doing her research!”  

“I wanted to prepare,” said Clara, smiling at Raymond, who shrugged his thin shoulders. 

“So yes, like Clara said,” continued Katherine, lying down fully and lifting the bar up from its rack, “hold the bar like this, with your feet on the ground, your core muscles tight, and your shoulders locked, like this.  And then slowly…slowly…lower the bar down, till about right here, and then push up again.  Remember, the bench press works your chest more than anything else, so push with your chest, not your arms.  Got it?”   

“Got it!” said Clara, as Raymond nodded.   

“Ok, who wants to try it first?” asked Katherine, but Clara had already slid into her place and was lying down on the bench.  

“Guess that answers my question,” chuckled Katherine, winking at Raymond.  “Ok, Clara…yes…just like that.  Good hand positioning.  Now…shoulders locked.  Good…and lower it down…yes, good…and up again.  Great!  How was that?”  Katherine was impressed with Clara’s technique, and she noticed that her arms had been steady as she pushed the bar back up, a sign that she could easily handle more weight.

“Easy!” said Clara from her supine position.  “I wanna do more weight!” 

“We’ll get there,” laughed Katherine, “but first we need to warm up, ok?  A big mistake a lot of people make is that they don’t warm up properly, and then they pull a muscle or something…and actually, you know, if you don’t warm up, you won’t be able to lift as much weight as you could otherwise.”  

“Oh ok, then!” said Clara, and she banged out another 8 repetitions without any issue.  

“Excellent, Clara!” said Katherine brightly.  “Ok, now Raymond, your turn!”  

Raymond walked up to the bench and sat down on it as Clara got up, making a face at him.  He laid down and reached up for the iron bar.  Katherine couldn’t believe how skinny his arms looked, and she felt her pussy start to lubricate itself as she contrasted his tiny frame with her own, and with Clara’s.  

“Ok, now just like Clara,” she said, and he lowered the bar to his chest, and raised it again.  

“Good!” said Katherine.  “But a little less jerky, ok?  Slow and smooth, like Clara was doing…ok…ok, yes.  Good.  And up again…a little slower this time, alright…yes.  Yes, good, Raymond!  How was that?”

“It was…easy,” he said, sitting up.  And it had been.  He had been worried that he wouldn’t be able to lift the bar after a few reps, but he had no trouble lifting it up and down 8 times, just like Clara.  He felt his confidence rise in his chest, even though he hadn’t failed to notice that his arms had been shaking a little bit at the end.  He didn’t know why his arms had shook — it was easy!  He looked over to Clara and gave her a smile.  She cocked her head and raised her eyebrows.  

“Ok, good, you two!” said Katherine, clapping her hands together.  “So now that we’re warmed up we can try some actual weight.  Let’s put 10’s on each side and see how we do.” 

“That’s 20 pounds, plus the 45 for the bar, right?” asked Clara.  “So 65 pounds?”

“Correct,” said Katherine, smiling. 

“I bet I can do way more than that,” said Clara. 

“Maybe,” laughed Katherine, “but let’s start small and work our way up, ok?”   

A minute later Clara had just performed a 10-rep set with 65 pounds and was sitting up proudly.  

“That was just as easy as the bar,” she said, stretching out her arms.  

“Good, good,” said Katherine encouragingly.  “Ok Raymond, now you.”  This time, his arms shook noticeably.  

“Look at him — he can barely do it!” laughed Clara.  

“Can…too!” said Raymond, sitting up after he had completed the set.  He looked up at Katherine with frustration on his face.  “That was easy!  Why are my arms shaking like that?”  

“Well,” said Katherine, “it’s probably because your chest isn’t having any trouble pushing the weight, but your arms aren’t used to lifting much.  So that’s why it still feels easy.  Remember, it’s your chest that’s doing most of the pushing.”  

“Haha, Raymond’s got little chicken arms — that’s why!” laughed Clara.  

“Now Clara, come on, be nice,” smiled Katherine.  “Ok, now you two seemed to do pretty well with that weight.  How about we put 25’s on each side and see how you do?”

“Why don’t you lift some, Katherine?” asked Clara.  “I wanna see you lift!”

“You will,” chuckled Katherine, “but this weight is too light for me to really make much of a difference, at least, if I don’t do like 100 reps or something.  Let’s see what you two can do first, ok?” 

Clara managed to do 5 reps of 95 pounds a minute later, and Katherine found herself quite impressed.  She had expected Clara to do well, but she hadn’t realized that she was actually as strong as she was. 

“Wow, Clara!” said Katherine as the red-faced teenager got off the bench.  “That was really, really good!  You’re even stronger than I thought!”  Clara beamed with pride as she panted in and out.  Raymond quickly got on the bench, not wanting this moment between his sister and Katherine to go on.  

“Now remember Raymond, slow, deliberate movements,” said Katherine as he lifted the bar up off the rack.  His arms shook immediately as he lowered the bar down.  

‘Oooo, he’s not gonna be able to do much,’ she thought as she saw him shakily lift the weight back up.  She felt a thrilled warmth wash over her as she realized that Clara’s upper body was already stronger than Raymond’s.  He managed three more jerky reps, but when he tried for a fourth, the bar seemed stuck by his chest — he couldn’t lift it.  

“Here Raymond, I got you,” said Katherine encouragingly, reaching over from behind and grabbing the bar with two hands and racking it without any difficulty.  

“I’m stronger than you, I’m stronger than you!” sang Clara, throwing her arms up in the air as she danced around.  Katherine couldn’t help giggling at Clara’s antics, and she looked down at Raymond, unable to stifle a little smile. 

Raymond sat up on the weight bench, glowering at his younger sister as she danced around, mocking him for being weak. This is exactly what he was afraid of before they came here. Deep down, he had known that Clara was stronger than him…she was a good deal bigger than him, more active than him, and…well…she just looked stronger and more substantial. But he had been harboring some kind of desperate hope that maybe, just because he was a guy, that he would be able to lift more than her. Now that he saw that his hope was in vain, he felt a crushing sense of hopelessness as he sat there on the bench, his skinny little arms and legs looking pale white and pitiful under the glaring lights of the gym. He wanted to leave, to be anywhere but there.

Katherine was laughing a little. “Ok, come on Clara,” she chuckled, motioning for the young teenager to stop mocking her older brother. “That’s enough — this isn’t a competition, you know. Let’s try and be supportive of each other, ok?”

“Ok Katherine,” said Clara, shooting her brother a mischievous smile. Clara was going to do whatever Katherine said, since she looked up to her as an almost-goddess-like figure. And with Katherine’s full, womanly, muscular physique, coupled with her towering 6’4 height, it wasn’t difficult to see why.

Katherine turned to look at Raymond, who was sitting on the weight bench with his shoulders and neck hunched, his spine curved unhealthily, and his scrawny arms and legs poking out almost comically from his oversized gym clothes. She felt a wave of compassion for his wretched state, but she also felt something else…something like distaste, for how far he had let himself slide.  

‘Come on Raymond,’ Katherine thought as she looked at him. ‘Seriously? You’re seriously gonna just sit there and pout?’ She rallied and walked over to him, reaching out and putting her large hand on his shoulder. He shrank like a little animal from her touch — she couldn’t believe the effect her body had on him…how different they felt compared to one another. She could feel his little body shaking under her hand, which completely engulfed his shoulder, his entire left clavicle bone, and a good deal of his left-upper back. She could also feel the heat emanating from her much larger body onto his, dwarfing his body’s heat production. It made sense…she was so much bigger, so there was a lot more going on, and therefore a lot more heat being produced…the comparison was so unequal that it was difficult to comprehend.  

But Katherine shook it all off; she had come over to comfort and encourage him, after all.  

“Raymond,” she said quietly, looking into his eyes as she tried to access that confident young man she had once dated. “Come on, don’t worry about it! We’ve all gotta start somewhere in our training! Everyone’s different, you know. Don’t…don’t worry that she can lift more.”

“I hate this,” said Raymond quietly, looking away from Katherine as he continued to pout. “I hate everything about this. It just shows how weak I am and how…how even my younger freaking sister is stronger than me.”  

“Well, don’t view Clara as a low mark,” chuckled Katherine, as she watched the younger sister approach. “She’s pretty strong for her age, you know. She surprised me, actually!”

Raymond looked woefully up at Katherine with irritation in his face.  

“Really?” he complained. “You’re really gonna take that approach? Come on, Katherine, just admit it — I’m pathetic. My younger sister’s stronger than me…I’m five years older, and she can lift more than me.”  

Katherine looked down at Raymond’s hunched little form as Clara came up to them.  

“Ok Katherine!” she said brightly, “what’s next? What are we lifting next?” Katherine held her hand up for a moment, putting Clara on hold, as she continued to look down at Raymond. Should she lay into him here? In front of Clara? Part of her didn’t want to exacerbate the situation, and contribute to Clara teasing him more. But then, with a sudden flash of insight, everything became clear to her. Raymond was 19 years old! He was legally an adult now! Technically, he was even older than she was! And he was behaving like this! It was pathetic! Her mind suddenly darted to his father, Mr. Pierce…Charles…in that instant, Katherine felt a sudden attraction to the idea of Raymond’s and Clara’s father. He sure was handsome…and accomplished and mature and put-together and funny and confident…everything his oldest child was not. What would Charles want her to do here? She inwardly smiled at herself having these thoughts, and also at the idea of Charles reacting to this situation. He would tell his son to get over it! To “man up!” To get with it! She decided not to let Raymond off the hook.  

“Well, if you’re gonna just sit there with this attitude,” she said down to him, putting her hands on her hips as Clara stood watching, “then yeah — I’d have to say that you’re pretty pathetic, Raymond,” said Katherine quietly. Raymond looked up at her from his sitting position, as if he could not quite believe what she had just said. She kept it coming.

“I mean, come on Raymond, look at you,” she persisted. “You’re 19 years old, but you look like you’ve regressed back into someone Clara’s age. You’ve lost a lot of weight, you’re skinny as a rail, you don’t have any ambitions, and you’re just…listless…like, really low-energy. I’m worried about you, Raymond. That’s why I brought you out here today. To get you started on getting healthy…active…vigorous. I wanna help you, but I can’t do it for you. You’ve gotta have your heart in it.”  

Raymond made motions with his mouth, as if to speak, but nothing came out. Katherine waited patiently for a few moments. Finally, he found his voice. “I…I’m fine! I just…I don’t think it’s fair that you’re comparing yourself to me. I mean…I’ve been…I’ve been doing ok! I just…just needed to take some time off to, uh, to meditate and think about my options for — ”

“Ok Raymond,” said Katherine shortly, cutting him off. She hadn’t brought him to the gym to entertain his delusions. She turned to Clara. “See those two bars over there?”

“Yes!” said Clara, excited to keep the workout going.  

“Ok, those are called “dip bars,”” said Katherine. “You’ve heard of “dips” before, right?”

“Yeah — it’s when you hold onto the bars and go up and down like this, right?” asked Clara, miming the dipping motion.

“Correct,” said Katherine, smiling. “Why don’t you go over there and try to do as many as you can in one go…I need to talk to your brother here alone for a moment.”

“But I want you to watch me!” said Clara.

“I’ll be watching, don’t worry,” said Katherine, laughing. “And remember, go slowly, and go all the way down until your arms are at a ninety-degree angle, like this, ok?”

“Ok!” said Clara, watching Katherine’s demonstration, and she skipped off toward the bars. Katherine turned back around to Raymond and squatted down. Even though Raymond was sitting down on the bench, just squatting like this enabled Katherine to look him straight in the face. He shied away from her eye contact, since her face was so close to his, so big and imposing. She suddenly spoke. Her voice was soft and deep, but edged with irritation.  

“Look at me, Raymond. Come on, look at me. Jesus, it feels incredible that I even dated you just over a year ago. I don’t know what’s happened to you, but it’s not ok. Yes, I know I’ve gotten a lot bigger, taller, and stronger, and yes, I know that in a lot of ways I’ve grown past you. I have my own place now, Raymond. I’m paying my own bills. I’m doing adult things. And yes, it is a little striking to come back home here and see you just…living with your parents, getting into fights with your 14-year-old sister about who’s stronger. But Raymond — I want you to get real. This isn’t about you compared to me. I’m not trying to turn you into me…I don’t think that’s possible. No — what I’m trying to do is help you get healthy, you know? Help you put some meat on your bones…help you develop some kind of routine that you can stick to…help you get out in front of whatever it is you’re dealing with.”

“I’m…I’m not dealing with anything!” Raymond protested.  

“That’s not what I see,” said Katherine, standing up. Raymond stood up too, even though he was uncomfortable with how his eyes only came up to the top of her boobs. He didn’t want to take her lectures sitting down anymore. Katherine folded her arms across her chest. So he wanted to try and stand up to her, huh? When she was trying to help him? She felt herself getting angrier. “I see a guy who used to be hot and who had promise…totally fizzled out. That’s what I see.” Her words were still calm, but she could immediately see that they had cut Raymond like a knife.  

“You…you don’t think I’m hot anymore?” he asked in a small voice.  

Katherine rolled her eyes at him as she sighed. Was he serious?! “Oh my god,” she said softly, and then spoke up louder. “No, Raymond. I don’t think you’re hot anymore.” She glanced over at Clara, who had just started doing dips. She smiled inwardly — Clara was the one she should be focusing on now. Just a few more seconds of this silly conversation, and she’d put an end to it.

“Why…why not?” he asked. Katherine looked down at him incredulously. She could hardly believe what was coming out of Raymond’s mouth. Did he actually think she still found him attractive? That anyone would find him attractive?? For some reason that she couldn’t quite understand, her mind flashed to his father again, and she took in a deep breath. She was tempted to treat him like a child, since he was acting like one, but she wouldn’t stand for it. Damn it, he was older than her — her really needed to get it together. And the only way for that to happen was to shatter this crazy world of delusions he lived in.  

“Why not?” she repeated, unable to stifle an ironic grin. “Come on, Raymond, don’t make me do this.” But she knew that he would, and he did.  

“I…I wanna know why not!” She looked closely at him, at his eyes staring up submissively at her from half a foot below. The fact that she outweighed him by over 60 pounds was all too apparent, especially as the conversation had proceeded along. She felt bigger than him in every way. She looked over at Clara banging out dips to make sure she was doing them right, and then turned back at him.  

“To be totally honest, Raymond,” she said calmly, “it’s not really attractive how skinny you’ve gotten. I mean, come on — just plain skinny is one thing, but…you look weak. And just…small. Do you really think that’s attractive to women?”

“Some women like small men!” said Raymond, sticking out his chin.

“Sure they do!” Katherine agreed, nodding her head. “But you’re not just small, Raymond. You look unhealthy…like, almost anorexic. You need to eat better. You need to be more active. I’ve said it before — it looks like you have a child’s body. You didn’t used to be like that.”  

Raymond opened his mouth to respond, but Katherine stopped him by putting her big hand up authoritatively. “I’m not trying to have an argument here, Raymond. But you asked me to tell you, and now I’m telling you. And by the way, I’m telling you all this so you’ll stop living in fantasy land and start getting with the program. So yeah, you don’t look hot any more. Your face looks drawn and bony, like you need better nutrition. Your skin is flaking because you’re not getting enough vitamins. You seem to have lost all your sense of self-confidence since you apparently feel insecure about Clara upstaging you, and you just generally have this sluggish, passive energy about you now. It makes me want to shake you, Raymond!”

And she suddenly reached down and wrapped her big hands around his shoulders and shook him, not too hard, but hard enough that his entire body wobbled back and forth like a rag doll.  

“Snap out of it, Raymond!” she said, with insistent energy. “Come on, get with it!” Seeing how much she could easily manipulate his little body, combined with the harsh but true facts that she had laid down for him moments before, actually made Katherine feel wet.  

‘There it is again,’ she thought, noticing once more how her mind and body seemed to have a sexual response to size comparisons with Raymond, and to feeing more adult than him, further along…even superior. She wasn’t quite keen on these feelings, especially the ones that seemed to convert humiliating and dominating Raymond into sexual pleasure, but she couldn’t really pretend that they weren’t there. Besides, she wasn’t saying all these things to him to turn herself on — she really did want him to snap out of his passive reverie and start embracing life! She would like nothing better than to see that! But still, the thoughts lingered darkly in her mind as her pussy lips lubricated themselves and her clit twitched between her thighs. She filed the feelings away again, to be consulted at another time.  

“Come on, Raymond!” she said, smiling down at him. “I only told you all those things because I care about you and want you to become who I know you are — and nothing I said, about your attractiveness or your body or anything else, is set in stone. It’s all reversible, Raymond! But you’ve gotta have the right attitude! You’ve gotta have the desire to turn it around. You think you can do that? Come on, let me help you!” She extended her hand down to him. Raymond looked at it, his head clearly spinning with all that he had just heard. He reached out timidly and put his much smaller hand in hers.  

“I’ll…I’ll try,” he said.  

She smiled warmly down on him and squeezed. “Good enough for a start!” she said brightly. “Now come on, let’s go do some dips and see how Clara’s doing!”

“I did 7!” Clara said brightly as they approached. “Is that good, Katherine?”  

“Very good!” said Katherine, applauding her. “But remember, it’s not how many you do that matters — what matters most is technique, and I was watching you, Clara. You had good form for the first few, but for the last few, your form started to suffer a little bit. That’s natural, you know — as you get tired, it becomes harder and harder to keep good form. But I want you to remember this, ok?”

“Ok!” said Clara eagerly.  

“If you can’t do a rep with good form,” said Katherine carefully, “then it’s better not to do that rep at all, ok? Doing reps with bad form can result in you getting hurt, and they don’t really work out the muscles in a good way. Does that makes sense?”  

“Totally!” said Clara.

“Good!” said Katherine. She walked in between the bars and wrapped her hands around them. Clara started bouncing up and down excitedly.  

“Oooo are you gonna do some?!” she asked animatedly.  

“Yes!” Katherine laughed. “I’m gonna show you how to maintain form, even as you get tired, ok?” She locked her arms and curled her legs back behind her so that she was holding her entire body up with her arms. Then she lowered herself down smoothly, until her arms were at a ninety-degree angle, and then seamlessly brought herself back up. She repeated this six times.  

“See how I’m going slowly?” she said as she lowered and raised herself. “You were doing good with that for the first few, Clara, but then you got tired and started rushing it. You’ve gotta be smooootthhh the whole time.” She banged out six more dips, and still, she didn’t even seem to be breaking a sweat. Clara’s eyes got wide, and Raymond himself couldn’t help but be impressed, even though his mind was still smarting with Katherine’s unflinching words.

“Wooowwww,” said Clara. “You’re so strongggg! How many can you do??”

“We’ll see,” chuckled Katherine, now on her 15th rep. Once she reached 20, she had started to breathe a little hard, and by 25, she was really pushing them out. Her face was getting red, and the sweat started to bead on her brow, but she kept on going, slowly and smoothly, up and down, until she had reached 28. Then she stopped.

“Ok!” she gasped, letting herself down as she labored through her breathing. “That’s…that’s enough for one set. See…see how I kept the form there, Clara?”

“Yeah,” said Clara, mesmerized by Katherine’s strength. Her shoulders, chest, and triceps were bulging out from the effort, swelling even bigger than they had been before.  

“Ok…” she breathed, putting her hands on her knees and then quickly standing up, placing her hands behind her head. “Ok, Raymond…you…you go. Do as…as many as you can.” He looked up at her, as if pleading with her not to make him follow her. She shook her head as she struggled to catch her breath.  

“Come on…Raymond — no…no worries, remember? Not…not comparing. We just need to get started on…on all this, ok? Come on…up you go!” He walked into between the bars, awkwardly raised and lowered himself down a few times, and then halted in the middle of his third rep, his arms shaking uncontrollably. His face turned a deep shade of red as he strained and strained, trying desperately to raise himself up a third time.  

“Ok…ok, stop, stop!” said Katherine. “That’s enough Raymond!” He let himself back down and stood there with slumped shoulders. Clara cackled out loud.  

“God you’re weak!” she laughed. “You only did two!?”

“Come on Clara,” said Katherine. “Remember what I said about being nice? If we’re gonna criticize, it’s gotta be constructive, ok?”

“Constructive?” asked Clara, puzzled.  

“Yeah,” said Katherine. “I mean, it has to be directed towards a good purpose. It’s not nice just to criticize someone just because.”

“But you said he was being pathetic,” said Clara.

“I said that it was pathetic to have a self-defeating attitude,” corrected Katherine. “I know that Raymond’s not really like that, are you Raymond?” He looked up at her and made a half-hearted motion of shaking his head.  

“Now here’s a constructive way to say what you just said,” said Katherine to Clara, smiling deviously. She stepped toward Raymond and leaned down towards him with her hands on her hips.  

“Come on dude!” she said forcefully, effecting the attitude of an enthusiastic personal trainer, “Don’t let that get you down! Two reps is small, but we all have to start somewhere! Now, are you gonna give up after just trying two reps, or are you gonna try and keep coming here and working at it until you get to three? Huh!? What’s it gonna be?”

“I’m…I’m gonna keep trying,” said Raymond quietly.  

“Hell yeah you are!” said Katherine, as Clara started to giggle at her display. “Are you gonna let your younger sister outmuscle you? Huh?!”

“N-no,” said Raymond.

“What was that!?” boomed Katherine, leaning down and cocking her head at him as she put her hand to her ear. “I didn’t quite hear you. I asked if you’re gonna let your 14-year-old sister get even stronger than you than she already is?!”  

“No!” said Raymond, a little louder.  

“Are you gonna let her get even bigger than you, so that she beats you every time you wrestle?! You gonna let that happen??”

“No!” he said, getting a little more into it as Katherine smiled down at him through her persona.  

“Are you gonna be a little twig man forever, or are you gonna get ripped like me?!”

“I’m…gonna get…r-ripped like you!” said Raymond.  

Clara laughed loudly. “Yeah right!” she said. “You’d have to change everything about yourself to get like her!"  

“You gonna take that, little guy?” continued Katherine in her persona, cracking another smile at Raymond. “You gonna roll over and take that from your little sister? Or are you gonna use it as motivation to get stronger? Better?”

“M-motivation,” said Raymond, and he couldn’t help but smile a little at Katherine’s theatrics.  

“Ok,” she laughed, descending back into her normal tone of voice. “Anyway, Clara, that’s what I mean. You gotta believe in him, ok? You gotta believe in each other…although…well, I can’t really hope to stop siblings from squabbling amongst themselves, can I? she asked, giving Raymond a wink.  

For the next 45 minutes or so they proceeded through several other upper-body exercises, with Katherine showing them both how to lift with proper technique. With every exercise, Clara lifted more than Raymond, to her utter joy. Katherine kept reminding her not to rub it in too hard, but she couldn’t help but be impressed by Clara’s natural strength…and she also couldn’t help but be amazed by how atrophied Raymond’s muscles seemed to have become. His weakness was astounding. But she had already said her piece to him about all that, and she kept trying to encourage him.  

By the time they left, Clara was flushed with energy and promise, and Raymond was eager to get back home. Katherine said goodbye to the two of them, promising to meet at the same time two days later, but as she watched the two siblings walk to their car, a sudden desire seized her. A crazy desire…something that felt almost reckless. But she was feeling extremely horny right now. Seeing Raymond’s weak little body compared to Clara’s, and let alone her own, had sparked some raunchy feelings in her that she could not ignore. She had to explore them some more. There was a party that she was going to later that night…a gathering of people from their old high school. And Raymond was going to go with her.  

“Hey Raymond!” she called, gesturing him to come back to her. He turned around and obeyed. “So there’s a party at Wes’s house tonight, you know,” she said after he came up to her.  

“Wes? Wes Larkin?” he asked.

 Katherine nodded her head, smiling. “A lot of old high school people are gonna be there. I was gonna drop by for a bit — wanna come?”  

“Uhhh…” said Raymond reluctantly. He had been planning to just sit at home and play video games. 

“Come on Raymond, it’ll be fun!” said Katherine with a lively smile. “Come with me! Get out of the house a little! This is what I’m talking about — live a little — have some fun with other people! There’s gonna be some drinks and we’ll all just have a good time! Whaddya say, huh?”

Raymond had perked up at the mention of drinks. “W-well,” he said. “I… guess I could come.”

“Yay! Great!” said Katherine. “I’ll pick you up at 8!”

Raymond didn’t know what he was supposed to wear to these kinds of “parties.” He wasn’t really in the habit of going out too much. When school was in session he generally just sat in his dorm room, smoking weed and playing video games with his friends. Sometimes they drank beer or took some shots, but it was never “out” in the world. Raymond lived in a comfortable little cocoon where he and his friends could feel free to get high and laugh and cut up and compare pictures of hot girls on their phones. A party at Wes Larkin’s house was a nerve-wracking prospect for Raymond, who had not kept in touch with anyone from high school. He wasn’t particularly keen on seeing anyone, and he chalked this feeling down to not wanting to disturb his comfortable routine. 

In reality, though, Raymond had been hesitant to go to this party because he didn’t want to see how he “measured up,” in all ways, to his former classmates. Seeing how much Katherine had developed past him was jarring enough, but what if it wasn’t just her? What if Ella Anderson was there? And what if she had gotten taller and bigger too!? Or Hailey Winthrow?! What if she had grown into some kind of amazon as well!? Raymond was hardly even thinking about the guys who were likely to be at the party, Wes, Gavin, Steve, and the like. Somewhere inside he knew that they were going to dwarf him. After all, the crowd he had hung at with in high school had been pretty athletic and high-achieving. Everyone, including him and Katherine, had lettered in some kind of Varsity sport, had been in the National Honor Society, had taken all the AP classes, had been the leaders of this club or that club, and on and on. But once high school was done, and the external motivation was lost, Raymond had fallen fast. He doubted that anyone else had, though. As he looked through his drawers for something to wear, he started to dread seeing everyone again. 

He glanced down at his skinny arms and legs. God, what had he been doing!? How had he let himself fall this far!? Being around Katherine seemed to underline every inadequacy he had, especially since, before she had stopped by for that first visit a few days ago, he had not really noticed anything wrong with himself or his body. As far as he had been concerned, he had been doing fine. Sure, his classes hadn’t been going so well, and sure, he hadn’t been in the best shape because he just sat around all day smoking, but he hadn’t felt anything like he did now. Now, when he looked down at his limbs, they looked like pathetic little twigs, especially when he remembered what Katherine looked like. And his skin…it didn’t look too good either — it had a sickly kind of gray hue, and it advertised to the world that he had not been spending very much time outside. He thought back again to Katherine’s body, and how her skin seemed to almost glow with a healthy tan radiance. He looked back down into his shirt drawer. His t-shirts were all overlarge and faded. Jesus, what was he thinking!?! Why had he agreed to go to this stupid party anyway?

But Raymond never once thought about not going. Even though he whined and moaned internally for agreeing for Katherine to pick him up, he did not think for one second about rescinding his agreement to go. If he had possessed the capacity for deeper self-analysis, he would have been puzzled at this strange new phenomenon — normally, he just flaked on engagements he decided he didn’t want to honor. But he couldn’t flake on Katherine; it just wasn’t an option. Even though this truth evaded his consciousness, he had developed feelings for her again. But not the same kinds of feelings he had before. Whereas before he had been drawn to her as an equal, now his feelings took on an entirely different structure. He admired her; he was in awe of her. He looked up at her like someone would look up to a superior, to a person of greater rank or accomplishment. And even though he didn’t realize it, and would never have admitted it, he was aroused by Katherine’s big powerful body. He was aroused by her energy and her drive and her vivacious approach to life. And, perhaps more than anything, deep, deep down in his psyche, he was aroused by the thought that they had once been equals, and that she had since grown past him, physically, mentally, and emotionally. Raymond could not access these feelings, but that didn’t mean that they didn’t affect him. As he clawed through his drawers, desperately searching for something that wouldn’t embarrass him too much, he wandered what Katherine would be wearing, and his cock got hard. 

A couple hours later, Katherine honked her horn in the Pierce’s driveway. 

“Oh! That must be her!” said his mom. “Ok Raymond, you guys have a good time at the party, and don’t come home too late!” 

“I won’t, mom,” said Raymond, actually having no idea when he would be coming home. 

“I wish she would come inside for a minute,” whined Clara, who had drunk her protein shake just like Katherine had told her to and was on the sofa reading about weight training. 

“She can’t spend all her time with you, Clara,” said Raymond's dad, who was reading a newspaper in his easy chair. “She’s very nice to be doing what she’s doing already, you know. Be grateful for her time, young lady.” 

“Well Raymond better be grateful for her time too,” huffed Clara, folding her arms. 

“Ok, bye everyone!” said Raymond, ignoring his younger sister as he gave his parents a wave. 

“Have fun!” said his dad. 

“Bye dear!” called his mom. He cringed inwardly as he turned to leave. It felt like he was still in high school, the way they were waving goodbye. It was clear that he didn’t do this kind of thing very often. He closed the door, took a deep breath, and then walked down the steps towards Katherine’s car. He had on a pair of baggy cargo pants that were held up by a tightly-adjusted belt, and for a top he was wearing his “Nirvana” t-shirt. He knew that Katherine liked Nirvana…and, after all, he did too. He figured it was probably the shirt that was the least likely to get him negatively judged by his peers. 

He saw Katherine smiling at him from the driver’s side of her car. He swallowed nervously; she just looked so good…and so…big. The top of her forehead rose up past the extent of the car window’s height. Raymond could see that she was wearing a black spaghetti-strap top that left very little of her massive cleavage to the imagination. 

“Hey there!” she said as she got in. “Nice shirt!”

“Uh, thanks,” he said, smiling. But the smile fell from his face as he sat down in the passenger seat. His eyes seemed to be attracted like magnets to her luscious body. All squished up in the car seat like she was, she appeared even bigger. She was wearing full-length jeans that hugged her muscular legs tightly all the way down, and Raymond felt a kind of cold disbelief sprout in his brain as he saw the shiny black leather hugging her upper calves. 

“Are…are you wearing…boots?” he asked, trying and failing to sound casual. 

“Sure am!” she said happily as she turned the car out of the drive way and started on down the road. “These are some of my favorites!”

Raymond looked down at them, trying to see how tall their heel was. He was wearing his ordinary sneakers — he didn’t own anything else, really. But now he was inwardly kicking himself for not thinking to go out and buy some shoes that made him…well, taller. But he was 5’8! What did he have to worry about? Katherine would tower over everyone at the party! Well, everyone except Ella Anderson. Ella had been the tallest girl in the grade when they graduated, at 6’2. But surely she hadn’t gotten any taller, right? What had happened with Katherine’s growth spurt was an anomaly…..

“You’re a little quiet there, dude,” teased Katherine. “Aww are you nervous about seeing everyone?”

“What? No!” said Raymond unconvincingly. He realized how he sounded. “Well, maybe a little, uh…I don’t know…”

“Anxious?” offered Katherine, cocking her head and smiling.

“Well…maybe,” said Raymond, not being able to help admiring how impressive her arms looked as she held the steering wheel. “I just…uh, I haven’t seen any of these people in a while.” 

“Well, me either,” laughed Katherine. “But it’ll be nice to catch up with everyone, you know?”

“Easy for you to say,” said Raymond, hating that these words were coming out of his mouth, and hating how petty they sounded. But he said them anyway. “You’re doing awesome and you look great and…and you can talk about all the, uh, the cool stuff you’ve been doing.”

“Aww come on Raymond, don’t be like that,” said Katherine, reaching over and putting a reassuring hand on his thigh. Raymond shivered inwardly at her touch. Her hand looked absolutely huge on his shriveled thigh. It was just about three quarters as long, and almost exactly as wide. To make matters worse, she actually started petting him gently. His cock responded immediately, and he thanked the stars that he was wearing baggy pants. 

“We’re not meeting up so we can judge each other,” she said. “I think everyone just wants to hang out and see each other, you know?” 

“I guess,” said Raymond uncertainly, focusing most of his energy on not getting too hard as Katherine continued to pet his thigh with her big hand. 

“And besides,” she said, “this is all part of you just getting out and being social, remember? This is good for you, Raymond. I mean, who cares if someone makes a comment about your weight or whatever? You can just brush it off and say that you’ve just started being active again!”

“Yeah…do you really think it’s that obvious?” he said. 

“What’s that obvious?” she asked, taking her hand off his thigh as she put it back on the steering wheel. 

“How…uh…like how small I am?” 

Katherine laughed a little as she shook her pretty head, trying to play off his question. “Well, I mean…yeah, Raymond. You look pretty small. But who cares?”

“I just…I just want to know if I look…uh…ridiculous.” Once again, it felt like he was fighting a losing battle to not sound petty. But he couldn’t help himself — it was like some kind of steady, inexorable force was compelling him to persevere in his open insecurity. 

“Oh come on Raymond, seriously -- who cares?” said Katherine, trying not to sound too irritated with him. His behavior was having a complicated effect on her own internal equilibrium. If she were being totally honest with herself, he did look ridiculous. Aside from the Nirvana short, which she liked, his whole get-up made him look like a high-schooler…a young high-schooler. But, if she was thinking realistically, there wasn’t anything that Raymond could wear that would make him look any different. He was just so…puny. To say nothing of his unkempt hair and the little scraggly half-beard he was growing. And the way that he carried himself, with his hunched posture and slouching shoulders, only reinforced his juvenile appearance. His overt insecurity and petty complaining were icing in the cake. 

But there was more going on inside her…a lot more. As soon as Raymond had sat down in the passenger seat, Katherine had to make a mental effort not to gawk too hard at the undeniable difference between their bodies. She just couldn’t believe that he was older than her and that, just a year before, they had not been so different physically. But what a difference that year had made! She could have easily passed for his babysitter now. And she had been thinking, all that afternoon after the gym, about these strange new feelings that were bubbling up stronger and stronger every time she saw her former boyfriend…the feelings that centered around her thoughts of power and domination whenever she thought of their bodies compared to each other. She still couldn’t make heads or tails of why she was feeling this way, but Katherine was not going to let these thoughts stew any longer. She was going to engage them, explore them, investigate them. And what better way to do that than at a party, where she could be free to casually laugh and hang out with other people while she compared herself to Raymond? It would be easier to explore these feelings in a crowd than if she were alone with him. Besides, there would be alcohol, which would loosen her up a little. Who knows what would happen? It was exiting…and, just to put an exclamation mark on the evening, she had decided to wear her leather boots. She was looking forward to getting out of the car…

A few minutes later they had reached Wes Larkin’s house. Raymond felt the anxiety harden throughout his body as they passed car after car parked on the side of the street. Apparently a lot of people were already there. 

“Oooo, this really looks like a party, huh?” said Katherine, looking down at Raymond and winking. 

“Uhh, yeah,” said Raymond, trying to sound nonchalant. “Uh, gee, I thought this was only gonna be a, uh…a little get-together.” 

“Haha, I did too!” said Katherine. “But it looks like it’s a full-fledged high school reunion!” 

A minute later Katherine parked the car and they both got out. Raymond walked around the car, his eyes nervously looking down the street at Wes’s lit-up house, and then he turned to look at Katherine. He gaped. She was standing there, hands on her hips, grinning down at him as she pivoted on her powerful legs and cocked her hips to one side. She absolutely towered over him. The leather boots she was wearing went perfectly with her statuesque figure, and Raymond saw that he now staring straight into her boobs. 

“Whaddya think?” laughed Katherine. “I almost didn’t do it, but then I thought, oh what the heck, why not?” 

“Y-you’re…h-how…how — ” stammered Raymond.

“How tall am I?” she asked, smiling down on him as her body warmed to his reaction. Yes, she was getting wet. “Well, these are 6-inch boots, so that makes me 6’10!”

Raymond gawked like a fish as Katherine strode past him towards the house, beckoning him to join her. 

She made sure that Raymond walked alongside her as they approached the house. Katherine was getting way more turned on by their height comparison than she had been expecting. True, she had already dwarfed Raymond before, but these boots…they made her feel absolutely gigantic next to him! Whereas before it felt like she was comparing herself to a skinny high school freshman or sophomore, now it felt like…it almost felt like Raymond was a middle schooler compared to her! As they walked along, she saw that the top of his head didn’t even reach her shoulders — this fact alone made her feel a surge of electricity go through her loins, and she actually started sweating a little from how fast her heart was beating. Was this normal?! Surely this wasn’t normal…to have such a strong reaction to how tiny her ex was compared to her?! It felt wrong, almost grotesque. And yet, it was the very wrongness, the strangeness, the outlandishness of the situation, that was turning her on! She almost felt trapped in the situation, but she quickly laughed at herself. 

‘I’m the one who set this whole thing up!’ she chuckled to herself. ‘I’m not the one trapped here!’ She glanced down at Raymond’s crotch and privately chastised him for wearing such baggy pants. She wanted to see if he was turned on too. But again, she quickly laughed at herself. 

‘Look at me,’ she snickered inwardly, ‘acting like a horndog. Jesus, Katherine, you’re not even attracted to him anymore…are you?’ She actually wasn’t sure. It was certainly true that her conventional attraction for him was long gone. How could someone so weak and small, so helplessly insecure, so unhealthy and unmotivated, turn her on? Not in the old way, at least — there was no way Raymond was going to make her “feel like a woman” anymore, unless it was like a mother or an older sister. 

But there it was: her growing arousal in his presence. It was something that she could not ignore. Where did it come from? Well that wasn’t too hard to answer: it was like their gender roles had been completely switched. She was the man now and he was the woman. She was taller, bigger, and stronger than him. She was the instigator of everything in their exchanges, from the plans they made to the trajectories their conversations took. She took the lead so completely that it was almost comical. It wasn’t like she was trying to; it just seemed to happen that way. As they walked up to the party house, she realized that seeing their relationship in terms of their inverted gender roles was the best way she had come up with so far to explain her new attraction to her ex-boyfriend. But why? Why was the inversion so…hot?! So powerfully irresistible?! Katherine didn’t know yet. But she was prepared to keep an open mind as they navigated the evening together. Everything was going exactly as she had hoped so far. 

Wes Larkin answered the door. He was an attractive, tall, blond jock-type who had played football in high school. From the looks of him, he had kept working out, even if he had perhaps started to drink and party a little more. His well-built frame was plain to see from the tight kaki shorts and even tighter pink golf shirt he wore. His eyes went wide as he looked up at Katherine. At 6’3, Wes was no slouch. But he was still looking up, way up, at Katherine. 

“K-katherine!?” he stammered, his mouth wide open in an incredulous smile. “Katherine Lloyd!?! Oh my god!! You…you’re…”

“It’s nice to see you too Wes,” laughed Katherine, leaning down to hug him. 

“Holy…holy shit!” he cried after hugging her and taking a step back to admire her. “You…oh my god Katherine you look incredible!” 

“Thanks Wes,” said Katherine, blushing a little at his reaction. “You’re not looking too shabby yourself, you know.”

“Ah well,” he said, waving off her compliment (even though Raymond could tell he enjoyed it), “I still hit the gym from time to time. But not anything like you, apparently. Jesus Katherine, I…I had no idea!”

“The glories of not being on social media!” joked Katherine as she stepped into the house, gesturing Raymond to follow in her wake. “Every time I see people back home I get to enjoy the surprise on their faces, haha!” 

“Good lord,” said Wes, shaking his head. As he did his eyes fell on Raymond. “And…uh…wow…Raymond! It’s you!” said Wes, looking confused and a little awkward. He had already been rattled enough by Katherine’s burgeoning…now, as she watched Wes look between the two of them, Katherine could feel his mind cracking a little bit. She got wetter, feeling the hidden force of his reaction. It only served to highlight the size comparison between herself and Raymond. 

Wes reached up and gave Raymond a clumsy fist-bump, which Raymond returned halfheartedly. “Uhh…good to see you big guy,” continued Wes, his eyes flickering over Raymond’s waifish frame. “Uh…lookin’ good!” he added, making it all the more clear that the opposite was true. Raymond could only manage a nod and half-smile. He was already irritated with Wes’s loud reaction to seeing his ex-girlfriend.

“Wait a minute,” said Wes, holding up his hands in a “stop” motion, “Hold on. You two aren’t…uh…”

“What, Wes?” asked Katherine cheerfully, closing the door behind them. 

“Uh, you know…together anymore, are you?” 

Katherine looked down at Wes silently for a second or two, and blinked. Then she turned to Raymond, who was staring up into her eyes with an entirely deferential expression. If, in that moment, she had said they were dating, then they were dating, as far as Raymond was concerned. But she blinked again slowly, smiled down at him, and brought her huge open hand around to the back of his neck. Gently but firmly, she tightened her grip around his neck, to the point where there were only a couple inches between her thumb and middle finger. With her hand in this position, she shook Raymond’s head playfully from side to side as she laughed. 

“What, me and this little guy here? No.” Her words were spoken genially, but they had a lightness and a play to them that made Wes’s question sound utterly ludicrous. He chuckled in response, shaking his head again. 

“I mean…I mean I didn’t think you were!” he laughed. “Haha, that would be…I mean look at…well…yeah. Anyway, you guys are here and that’s all that matters, right! Welcome!” He led them through the foyer to the kitchen, which was teeming with people. Most of the lights had been turned off inside the house, and in their place were some strobe lights, a disco ball hanging from the ceiling, and glow sticks…lots of glow sticks…that people had around their necks and wrists. Booming, driving bass music pounded through the house. 

“So I assume your parents are out of town?” said Katherine over the noise. She didn’t have to try too hard to speak much louder — her voice carried. 

“How did you guess?” laughed Wes. 

Raymond was already tired of the two of them just chumming it up without him. He felt completely kicked to the curb in the exchange. He had to think of something to say, and quickly. 

“Uh, you got some hunch punch or something in that bowl over there?” he asked, pointing to the big bowl on one of the kitchen counters. They were just about to enter the kitchen, and so the rest of the party hadn’t seen them yet. 

“Bathrooms right here, just in case you need to use it,” said Wes to Katherine, indicating to the open powder room on their left, “or, you know…in case there’s anyone you wanna just pull into a room and make out with in a hurry.” He winked up at Katherine and she gave him a playful shove. Raymond was incensed. They hadn’t even heard him. 

“Hey!” he shouted, waving his arms, and both Wes and Katherine looked down at him. He suddenly felt extremely tiny, and for a moment completely forgot what he had asked before. 

“Uh…what is it, my man?” asked Wes, giving Katherine an awkward glance, as if to ask ‘what’s his deal?’ 

“Is, uh, is that hunch punch in that bowl in there?” asked Raymond lamely. 

“What?” said Wes loudly over the music, putting his hand to his ear and bending down. “I didn’t catch that.”

“Speak up, Raymond!” said Katherine, putting her hand on his back and giving him a quick little scratch. Her touch felt intimate and he started getting hard again. 

“Hunch punch? In the bowl in there?” he asked loudly into Wes’s ear. 

“Huh? Oh! Uh, yeah! Something like that. It’s pineapple juice, cranberry juice, pomegranate vodka, and everclear.” 

“Oh my god!” laughed Katherine. “Just go ahead and poison me already!” Wes made a motion to defend himself but she kept laughing. “I’m kidding Wes — I actually could definitely go for some of that right about now.” They had entered the kitchen, and the rest of the party turned to look at the newly-arrived people. Everyone who had been talking stopped as their mouths dropped open in shock. 

“Look who decided to show up!” called Wes happily to the room. Raymond could feel the entire room suck in its breath. Katherine stood up to her full height and waved, relishing this new power that was coursing through her.

For a couple moments the party went strangely quiet. The bass-heavy dance beats continued thudding through the kitchen, but the steady roar and growl of many chattering voices had suddenly stopped. Everyone had turned to look at the newly-arrived duo, and aside from a few stifled gasps, no one said a word. The whole room was taking in the new information, and it was obvious to both Katherine and Raymond, from the ubiquity of wide eyes and open mouths, that their size difference was the object of everyone’s bewilderment. 

Raymond felt surprisingly hot anger in his stomach at Wes — why did he have to “announce” them like that to the whole party? Couldn’t he have just let them come into the party gradually, talking and catching up with different people one by one? Why did he have to make that grand announcement and bring everyone’s attention to the immediate fact that the former high school couple had shown up, except that now Katherine stood 14 inches taller than Raymond and weighed a good 60 pounds heavier? Raymond could feel his face burning from the innumerable pairs of eyes that were now trained on them, and he immediately registered their looks as condescending as they travelled over his thin body and then moved to Katherine’s, and then back again to his. 

Even more intense than his anger at Wes and his embarrassment at the sudden attention, though, was Raymond’s panicked realization that everyone in the kitchen seemed…huge. His eyes were immediately attracted to Hailey Winthrow, a girl who had been good-looking in high school, with a fairly solid build to go with her 5’10 frame. She had been a soccer player, so her thighs and calves had always been impressively developed, to say nothing of her sizable hips and large ass. But now…Raymond couldn’t believe it. Not only was she still super cute — she looked gigantic. She didn’t quite have Katherine’s muscular tone and definition, but what she lacked in muscles she more than made up for in increased thickness and bulk. She was wearing a short, form-fitting yellow dress, showing off the full extent of her legs. Her thighs looked enormous…they were as solid as ever, but a year’s time appeared to have thickened them immensely. Her calves looked even wider than they had before…and her hips and ass all looked like they had swelled considerably in size. Even her breasts, which had not been that big before, looked like they had gone up a size or two. All of this general thickening in Hailey’s body was compounded by the fact that she looked taller as well…Raymond quickly saw that she was wearing platform heels…maybe that explained it…? And yet somewhere in his subconscious he knew that it wasn’t so — Hailey had grown taller too. What on earth was going on!? Had everyone just started eating three times as much when they went off to college?? As he registered all these aspects of Hailey’s body in a second or two, Raymond felt his breath seize behind his chest in panic. 

She wasn’t the only one who had gotten noticeably bigger. Raymond’s eyes quickly scanned over the guys Hailey had been talking to: Gavin and Steve. Gavin had been around Raymond’s height of 5’8 towards the end of their senior year, but he had embarked on a growth spurt right around graduation; apparently the spurt had continued. Gavin looked only a couple inches shorter than Wes’s 6’3 now, and even though he was still skinny and wiry, his limbs had seemed to gain that adult thickness that Raymond’s utterly lacked. He realized with a gulp that, in her platforms, Hailey was just about as tall as Gavin…did that mean she was actually around 6’0 tall?? His eyes quickly and desperately shifted to look Steve over…thankfully, Steve still looked as short as ever, around 5’6…but he seemed to have gained a fair amount of weight. He looked pretty squat…even a little fat. 

Raymond continued to look around the kitchen, unable to hone in on anyone else distinctly in those couple moments of tense awkward silence. Even though he wasn’t registering anyone else directly, he could not help but notice an overwhelmingly uniform truth: everyone in that room looked so…adult. So big. There was the vague shape of someone absolutely enormous standing in the midst of a sea of friends…a girl…but he chose not to look to see who it was. Even as he turned his eyes away, his eyes darted elsewhere and caught sight of Allison Jordan’s hips…was that her!? Yes it was really her…thankfully still shorter than him by a few inches…but thick, with womanly hips, a big ass, and thighs that completely filled her expanded jeans. What was going on!? Allison had been a skinny little thing in high school! Everywhere Raymond turned, he saw size — meaty thighs, ballooned asses, more substantial arms…he couldn’t fathom it all. 

But he didn’t have time to ping his eyes around for more than a few seconds, because a voice suddenly spoke up. A strong, loud, obnoxious voice that was piercingly self-confident. 

“Oh. My. God. Katherine Lloyd??” The owner of the voice stepped forward. It was Ella Anderson, the tallest girl in their high school class. Or at least, she used to be. Raymond’s eyes popped as he saw her step out of her crowd of friends and approach, like a queen emerging from her ladies in waiting. Ella had always been glamorous, the secret envy of every girl in school, even the girls who hated her for her arrogance and emotional vacuity. There was just no getting around her allure as a human being. At 6’2, olive-skinned, with long jet-black hair, striking green eyes, delicious legs, and a curvy, hourglass figure to match, Ella made an impression wherever she went. More than anything else, it was the overly-confident and conceited way she carried herself that made others feel intimidated. Her knockout body was one thing, but when paired with her abounding vanity, it was very difficult to answer. 

But Katherine had found an answer. She grinned at Ella as she approached, and made sure to stand up to her full height in her heels. She quickly saw that Ella was also wearing heels, true to form, and Katherine was a little disappointed to discover that it actually looked like Ella matched her in height. Apparently, in the space of a year, Ella had grown a couple inches as well, and even though this was not nearly as much as Katherine had grown, Katherine felt herself sink a bit internally, if just for a moment. She had been looking forward to gently lording her height over Ella’s and teasing her. Maybe she had Ella by half an inch or so…maybe…but she shook all this off in an instant.

“Yep, it’s me, Ella!” said Katherine brightly. Everyone in the kitchen was watching the exchange, and no one else was talking. Ella kept approaching until she stood just a few feet away from Katherine and Raymond. She also drew herself up to her full height; Raymond saw that she was wearing her old tan platform sandals, with cork heels. Ella was used to holding the attention of an entire room like this, and she paused very deliberately, looking Katherine up and down, like she was trying to find a flaw. Katherine felt a momentary flash of embarrassed heat that she was able to almost-instantly transform into playful aggression. 

“I promise, Ella, I’m not an impostor,” laughed Katherine, putting her hands on her hips. “You can check my ID if you really need to.” A few nervous chuckles rippled through the room. Everyone was holding their breath. Raymond noticed Hailey shifting on her feet uncomfortably in the background. 

“Have you been taking hormones?” asked Ella blatantly, ignoring Katherine’s comment. 

“No way, Ella!” said Katherine, pushing down her anger as she disguised her energy with a musical laugh, “this is au naturale.”

Ella continued to bore into Katherine with her gaze, her green eyes narrowed in suspicion and disbelief. Unbeknownst to Ella, her mouth was partially open as she scanned Katherine up and down, which made it clear just how shocked she was. Ella’s self-confidence generally served her well, enabling her to freely air her thoughts, emotions, and impulses without regard for their effect on others. However, in these rare moments of shock and surprise, Ella’s habit of brandishing her internal feelings came back to haunt her, and she was utterly unable to hide her own consternation. 

“Looks like Lloyd’s got you beat, Ella!” laughed Wes, cutting the tension as he looked up from girl to girl, standing on his tiptoes as he pretended to measure their heights. 

“Oh what the fuck do you know, Wes?” spat Ella as she swerved down to face him, her eyes flashing dangerously. “You’re staring into my shoulders right now — how the fuck are you gonna see who’s taller?”

“I’m…I’m pretty much as tall as you, Ella,” said Wes, backtracking a little as Ella’s eyes stabbed into him, “I mean…with your heels and all — ”

“Pretty much, huh?” said Ella, cutting in. “I’ve grown taller Wes…and I’m positive I’m at least an inch taller than you now.”

“Let’s see, Ella!” laughed Gavin, coming over. “Come on, take those heels off and let’s see who’s taller!”

“No way am I taking my heels off unless Katherine does too,” said Ella, shaking her head. 

“Oh my god, seriously, Ella?” laughed Gavin, shaking his head. “Are you really that insecure?”

“No — I just don’t like looking up at people is all,” answered Ella quickly, putting her hands on her hips as she looked down at Gavin. “I’m not used to it. I feel out of my element.” 

“Well come on now, Katherine!” said Gavin animatedly, turning to her. “Take your heels off! Let’s get to the bottom of this!” 

“Maybe later Gavin,” chuckled Katherine, brushing past them. “I wanna catch up with everyone before we all start measuring each other, ok? And you’re all a few drinks in — I gotta catch up!” Without any more talk she strode past Ella without looking at her, and made her way to the punch bowl. Ella gawked at her as she passed by — it wasn’t immediately clear who was taller. But everyone was watching Katherine, and was astounded by how much she had grown; they were also impressed with her poise. She hadn’t taken Ella’s bait, and Raymond could feel Ella fuming. He quickly made to follow Katherine, but Ella quickly rebounded from her shock, and redirected her honing gaze down onto Raymond as she shifted to block his path. 

“Woah woah — Raymond!? Is that actually you?” she asked. Raymond stopped dead, looking straight into Ella’s C-cup breasts. He badly wanted to get past her, but he didn’t want to make a big deal out of it all. He noticed uncomfortably that Wes had broken away from the group and had joined Katherine at the punch bowl, chatting her up. He also noticed that Gavin was staring down at him awkwardly. 

“Uh…y-yeah, it’s…it’s me, Ella,” he mumbled, his voice hardly audible over the music. 

“Jesus god you’re tiny!” said Ella loudly, taking a step back so she could more easily look Raymond in the eye. “Are you anorexic now!?”

“Uh…no. No, I just…no I’m just…normal.”

“Uh, no. You’re not,” said Ella emphatically, shaking her head. She suddenly bent down and grabbed Raymond’s upper arm with a large strong hand. Her fingers easily went all the way around it. “Yeah, that’s not normal,” said Ella, shaking his entire arm for emphasis. “I think you should eat more, Raymond, otherwise your ex-girlfriend might just decide to have you for a snack one day.” She laughed derisively, and Steve joined in with her halfheartedly. Raymond looked up at Gavin, who gave him an awkward kind of half-wave. 

“What’s up dude?” said Gavin mechanically, indicating that he didn’t really expect a response. Raymond noticed that he was joining Ella in looking his body up and down. The heat in his face increased — was it really that bad? Did he really look that small? 

“Oh, uh, you know…not much. School, chillin’, you know…uh, not too exciting,” said Raymond, feeling the feebleness of his own words. Ella had turned to look over her shoulder at Katherine.

“Cool, cool…same,” said Gavin, nodding. He gave Raymond one last awkward glance and then looked up at the rest of the party, making it evident that he wanted no further part in the exchange. Raymond just stood there stupidly. He felt rooted to the spot as long as Ella stood looming there in front of him. She turned back around and caught Gavin looking at her. 

“What?” she asked aggressively.

“Nothing!” he said quickly, but a smile was creeping onto his face. “Surprised about Katherine, huh?”

“What, and you’re not?” Ella countered, turning on Gavin. 

“No, I sure did not expect her to…to look like that,” said Gavin slowly, pretending to choose his words carefully. Truly, though, he knew that he was twisting the knife into Ella. “And, well, I gotta say, I’m not complaining.” 

“Typical male response,” shot back Ella, “lusting after what they’ll never be able to get. Kinda reminds me of the way you look at me.” 

“I…I don’t wanna get with you Ella!” laughed Gavin unconvincingly. 

“Oh really?” She turned fully to face him and took a step closer, so that, even though he was just about 6’3, he was looking straight into the olive-toned pillar of her lower neck. “What if I told you that I wanted to get drunk and fuck tonight? Hmm? Would you turn me down Gavin?”

“Uhh…uh…let’s get drunk and find out!” he managed to say. The answer was obvious. Without any further words, Ella reached out and grabbed him by the shirt and dragged him away to get more drinks. Raymond was left standing there alone, feeling totally abandoned. He looked up to see Katherine still talking to Wes, surrounded by four or five other people, both guys and girls, who were admiring her new size and hanging on her every word. Raymond’s heart leapt up lightly like a little puppy as he saw her look past the other people to catch his eye. She beckoned him over, smiling, as if to say, ‘Quit standing around like an idiot and get a drink!’ He obligingly walked over and helped himself to a full red solo cup of the pinkish punch. He took a sip — it sure tasted strong. For a moment Raymond paused. Was this really a good idea? He didn’t really have much of an alcohol tolerance; he mainly just smoked a lot of weed. He was already regretting coming to the party anyway…but he turned and looked at Katherine, who had just taken a deep drink from her own solo cup and was laughing and cutting up with old friends. She sure looked good…ravishing, actually. 

‘Oh what the hell, why not?’ thought Raymond. ‘Have a few drinks…relax and have some fun!’ He tipped the cup back and took several deep draughts. The fruit juice didn’t quite mask the taste of the alcohol, and he could feel the slight burn of the everclear at the back of his throat. He wasn’t admitting it to himself, but the reality was squatting in the shadows in his brain: as long as he could hang out with Katherine, he’d go just about anywhere. 

“There you go Raymond! Taste good?” came Katherine’s encouraging voice after he had taken a few gulps. Wes had been blabbering on about some kind of spectacular play he had made in ultimate frisbee a couple months ago, and Katherine had seamlessly interrupted him in order to bring Raymond into the circle. Everyone had suddenly turned to look at Raymond because of Katherine’s choice to address him: Wes, Steve, Hailey, and a couple other people Raymond couldn’t remember. Except for the 5’6 Steve, they were all at least a couple inches taller than Raymond, and all of them were undoubtedly bigger than him…by far. He suddenly felt like a small child, with all their eyes on him. 

“Uh, y-yeah, yeah it’s pretty good!” said Raymond, giving a thumb’s up. 

“Raymond!” said Hailey in her lovely silver voice, “how are you!? What have you been up to?” 

“Oh, you know, all the normal college stuff,” said Raymond, feeling the alcohol creep through his stomach. 

“You’re going to the community college here, right?” asked Hailey, smiling down at him. Raymond had forgotten all about Hailey — she had always been so quiet and sweet. Her natural good looks had almost seemed to contrast with her shyness and modesty in high school, and this was never more true than it seemed now. Her body was strikingly voluptuous, and yet, evinced the kindness in her eyes, the way she held herself hadn’t seemed to have changed.

“Uh, yeah…yep! Going there,” said Raymond, trying to keep himself composed. “And…where are you going again?”

“Virginia,” she said, her eyes sparkling. “Or, you know “UVA” in college lingo, haha!”

“Oh, right, right!” nodded Raymond, pretending to have possessed that information at one point. “Are you…uh, what are you studying there?”

“What else but English literature!” she laughed. It was all coming back to Raymond — he remembered how Hailey had won all the writing awards back in high school. “So, you know, I’m well on my way to making the big bucks,” she laughed. 

“Oh yeah! Yeah, I guess professors make a lot of money,” said Raymond, nodding again. 

“No they don’t!” laughed Hailey, shaking her head. “I was just joking — there’s no money in what I’m doing. But I don’t care, cause I love it. But how about you? What are you studying?”

Raymond was making a real effort to keep from staring at Hailey’s expansive hips and thick thighs, but when he tried to look away all he could see was Katherine. He felt surrounded by tall, strong, shapely women…he once again thanked the stars that he had thought to wear baggy shorts, because from the tightening against his boxers, he could tell he was definitely hardening again. 

“Uh…I mean, well, I’m not sure, exactly,” he stammered. “I’ve been, uh…you know…trying out different things. Different subjects. Not really sure, uh, what I…want to really focus on, you know?”

“Oh I totally get it,” chuckled Hailey. Raymond stared helplessly at her body as it jiggled with her laughter. How had she gotten so big!? She looked like…she was…a full blown woman! Raymond looked down at his own pale skinny arms, and at his little legs that poked comically down like twigs out of his huge shorts. It was like life was playing a practical joke on him. He was stunted and everyone else had simply grown beyond him. He realized that he was just standing there, and he looked up, meeting Hailey’s eyes as she glanced down at him. There was kindness in her light blue eyes, yes…but also something like concern. Raymond could tell that she was feeling the reality of their size difference, but that she was too nice to say anything about it. But he couldn’t bear that muted concern in her expression; it made him feel even more childish than he already did. As the alcohol began working its fingers through his brain, he decided to just throw it all out in the open. 

“Gosh, I feel so small here!” he laughed, trying to sound lighthearted. He indicated around to everyone — to Katherine, Wes, and the remaining gaggle of friends, to Ella, Gavin, and others who stood talking and gossiping in a different group, and to others he hadn’t met yet. “I mean…gosh, it seems like everyone’s just…uh, just grown up!” 

“Yeah,” said Hailey with a soft smile, “I had noticed that you looked…um, a little smaller than I remembered.”

“You noticed?” asked Raymond a little too quickly. Not knowing why, he felt his dick push harder into his boxers. 

“Well…I mean, yeah, Raymond,” said Hailey gently, in an apologetic tone. Even though she was speaking softly, Raymond could hear every word clearly over the driving bass music. 

“Does it look bad?” he blurted out, throwing out any hint of his self-respecting veneer. “Was Ella right? Do I look…like…anorexic or something?”

“Ella can be a real bitch — you know that,” said Hailey, shaking her head. She surprised Raymond with her strong words. “You don’t look…like…uh, that anorexic or anything,” she added. But Raymond noticed that her words lost steam as she spoke them. It was like she was looking over him and realizing that yes, in fact, he looked unhealthily skinny. 

“Just…just a little too skinny, then?” persisted Raymond. 

“I mean,” said Hailey, shifting her weight a little as her hips and ass wobbled gently, “you do look pretty small, Raymond. Like…like if I’m being honest, yeah — I was kinda surprised to see you so…um, so skinny.” She waved her hand in the air, as if brushing it all aside. “But, like, if you’re healthy otherwise, don’t worry about it, Raymond. I mean, who cares, right? It’s just nice to see you.” 

“It’s…it’s nice to see you too,” said Raymond. He was caught off-guard by how much he wanted to keep probing and prodding Hailey about his size. But right then they both turned toward Katherine and the two of them were re-absorbed into the larger circle. 

“How much you got left in your cup, Raymond?” asked Katherine playfully. She showed him her empty cup.

“Uh, I’ve…I’ve got a ways to go,” he said. 

“Well come on then!” she chided him, reaching out a long finger to poke him in the ribs. “I’m designating you as my drinking buddy tonight — we gotta keep pace with each other.” 

“Umm, just how exactly is he supposed to keep pace with you?” laughed Wes. “You’re like twice his size Katherine.” 

“Oh hush!” she giggled, shoving him in the shoulder. “Raymond and I can look after ourselves, thank you very much.” She turned and looked down at Raymond, giving him a flirtatious smile as she twirled around her empty cup. Those first few drinks were all she needed to decide — they were definitely gonna get into something tonight…her and Raymond. The latent feelings of attraction and arousal, the ones that focused on their incredible size difference, the ones that had been swirling around inside her head for days, were now quickly pushing themselves to the forefront of her mind. 

‘God just look at his little face,’ she thought to herself lustily, and she found herself imagining how hot it would be if she shoved his scared little shocked face directly into her pussy. How hot it would be if she just held it there as his weak little arms flailed and beat against her meaty thighs. But she had to remember to control herself, to take it easy at first. There’d be plenty of time for fooling around a bit later on in the night. Right now she was feeling completely in control of everything — she was getting tipsy, and she already felt drunk off of everyone’s reactions to her new size and stature. It was just…so much fun, to exert such power over everyone…simply by standing there. And it was icing on the cake that she had sent Ella reeling back. 

About half an hour later, they had all migrated to the living room, and they were sitting around in a big group, telling stories and laughing. It was still pretty dark in the room, with the only direct light coming from the red siren in one corner and the strobe light in another.
Everyone was at least tipsy, and a few people, including Ella, were getting noticeably drunk. Raymond had been sitting next to Katherine, trying to focus on not being too obviously hard through his pants, when he felt a strong pair of large hands suddenly grip him under his shoulders and lift him up off the ground. 

“Wha…what!?” he said in alarm. He looked over at Katherine, who was deep in a conversation with Hailey and hadn’t seemed to notice. He looked down and saw the forearms of the person who was lifting him. Olive skin…firm solid shape…Ella. He felt his insides go cold, even as his heart quickened. What was she doing?? 

“I’ve gotta get a few things straight, twiggy,” she breathed into his ear. Even though he was tipsy himself, he smelled the strong alcohol on her breath. Had she been doing shots? His feet were dangling about a foot off the floor as Ella brought him over to a big armchair in the corner of the living room, and she parked herself in it, sitting down Raymond on her big thigh. Everyone else just kept talking away, engrossed in their conversations -- Ella had been sneaky. Even as Raymond sat this way, facing her striking face, he could see that he was still shorter than her by a few inches. She steadied him on her leg, wrapping her large hand around his shoulder and holding him fast. 

“So,” she said, her green eyes narrowing at him, “what’s going on between you and Katherine?”

Katherine and Hailey had been immersed in a conversation about their studies, and what they planned on doing in their next few years of college and beyond. 

“Wow, Haiti, huh?” said Hailey, impressed with Katherine’s ambitions to travel. “And here I felt like I was going out on a limb going to college in Virginia!” 

“Haha, well everyone’s different,” laughed Katherine. She thought for a moment, trying in her tipsiness to come up with a reference that Hailey would appreciate. “I mean,” she said a moment later, “uh…didn’t, um…Faulkner never leave Mississippi or something?”

“Well, he actually lived all over the place,” chuckled Hailey. “As it happens, he even taught for a few years at UVA!” 

“Wow,” said Katherine, slumping her shoulders comically. “Shows you how much I know.”

“It’s not your field!” laughed Hailey. “I mean, you’re already fluent in French — ”

“Not fluent!” grinned Katherine as she shook her head back and forth, sending her golden-brown hair swinging to and fro. 

“Well, soon-to-be-fluent,” continued Hailey with a smile. “And you’re pre-law and taking all those classes…what are your classes like, anyway?”

“Oh they’re a big ol’ hodgepodge of stuff,” laughed Katherine, rolling her eyes. “Government, political science, philosophy, logic…uh…history….I even have an anthropology class this coming semester.” 

“Gosh…yeah, I think you can be excused for not knowing the intricacies of William Faulkner’s life,” said Hailey, shaking her head humorously.

“Ha! Yeah…well, I always admired how good you were at English,” said Katherine, tipping back her solo cup and downing the rest of her drink. “So you wanna be a professor?”

Hailey finished her own drink in kind and put her cup down. She shrugged her shoulders and smiled ironically as she spread her hands out, miming helplessness. Katherine found herself staring at Hailey’s bare arms. She was impressed by her friend’s size — even though Hailey wasn’t nearly as muscular as she was, Katherine nonetheless could tell that Hailey had been staying active. Her form-fitting yellow dress betrayed a thick curvaceous figure that looked solid, and her toned rounded arms and soccer legs implied that she found time in her busy reading and writing schedule to exercise. 

“I just don’t know what else I could do,” Hailey was saying, laughing at herself. “All I wanna do is read literature and talk about it with other people. And write…oh god, even though I hate it, I just have to do it every day. Otherwise I feel like a worthless sack of shit.”

“Oh come on, you can’t be too hard on yourself,” chided Katherine playfully, her eyes still on Hailey’s body. “I mean, come on — you go to UVA, you’re gonna be a professor, and you’re looking great! Are you still playing soccer?”

“Well, only intramural now,” said Hailey sheepishly. “Even though I still lift weights and run occasionally.” 

“Well it shows!” said Katherine, indicating to Hailey’s body.

“Oh don’t tease me,” giggled Hailey, her cheeks darkening as she blushed. Her eyes danced quickly over Katherine’s upper body, which loomed impressively out of her black spaghetti-strap top. “My body’s nothing compared to yours, Katherine.”

“Stop it!” said Katherine. “No, no, I’m serious, Hailey — don’t put yourself down like that! You look fantastic!” 

“You really think so?” asked Hailey, still sheepish. “I mean, I’ve gained quite a bit of weight since I started college.”

“So have I!” said Katherine. “You kidding!? I mean, I weigh over 190 now, and I used to be like 140 just a year and a half ago!”

“Guess how much I weigh,” said Hailey with a nervous smile. 

“Oh…I don’t know,” said Katherine, enjoying the opportunity to once again scan her eyes slowly and purposefully over Hailey’s attractive body. Substantial hips, big ass, solid arms, developed biceps, triceps…killer legs…“How tall are you?”

Hailey let out a puff of laughter and bent in closely. “I’m just over 6 feet!” she whispered. “I feel like a giant all the time!”

“Tell me about it!” laughed Katherine. “Now, your weight…ummm…ummmmmm….170?”

Hailey blinked slowly as she let out another soft exhale of laughter. Katherine was amazed at her effortless voluptuousness — this girl was sexy. “174 this morning,” she whispered, laughing some more at herself as she sat back up and resumed her normal speaking voice. “I just don’t know what changed, but all of a sudden, when I got to college, any time after I exercised I just ate a shit ton of food. Like, more than I ever used to eat. I routinely polish off whole boxes of pasta meant for a full family of four…in one sitting, haha! The weight shows!” 

“Yeah, but it’s good weight,” said Katherine. “You’re curvy! And look at those arms! I can see your muscles, girl! And, well…your legs have always been knockout…so…yeah.”

“You’re not just being nice?” ventured Hailey, her face getting even redder. 

“No!” said Katherine vehemently. “You’re looking bangin’, Hailey!” Katherine didn’t know why, but Hailey’s shyness about her own body was actually starting to turn her on. There was something about the quiet self-conscious English major sporting a thick in-shape body that made Katherine suddenly want to push her up against the wall and make out with her. Hailey locked eyes with Katherine, and for a moment both of them were blushing at each other and breathing a little hard. But Hailey looked away after a few moments, smiling timidly. 

“Well…well I just think you look amazing, Katherine,” she said quietly as she looked down at her feet. “You…you were always hot, but…I never expected you to look like…like this.” 

“Like some kind of person who dumps protein powder on everything and watches bodybuilding videos on youtube?” laughed Katherine, attempting to diffuse the seriousness of Hailey’s compliment. 

“No…you just…you look like a goddess, Katherine,” said Hailey simply, looking down at her friend’s developed thighs, unable to meet her eyes. Katherine saw that Hailey’s blush had deepened, and had spread down her neck to her chest. Her clit twitched and buzzed a little in longing. She suddenly envisioned Hailey in between her thighs, only the top of her short brown crop of hair visible, vigorously sucking on her clit as Katherine came again and again into her face. Hailey’s face was drenched time and time again, but she only sucked harder, refusing to stop, closing her eyes tightly as she moaned out in determined pleasure.

Katherine blinked for a moment, and she actually let out something like a panted exhale. Hailey’s eyes lingered for a moment longer on Katherine’s thighs and then shot up again. The girls’ eyes locked again. ‘Oh it’s here alright,’ thought Katherine, reminding herself to stay calm. ‘There’s sexual energy here.’ 

This time it was Katherine’s turn to look away first. She felt that any prolonged eye contact might cause her to lose control and just start kissing Hailey right then and there. She looked down at her own full-length jeans, which her big legs filled completely, sculpting their fabric into her shape. But she felt Hailey’s eyes lingering on her, and she couldn’t help it — she brought her eyes back up, their eyes paired again, and then they suddenly burst out into giggles. They both knew. Katherine was feeling more brazen now. She looked down directly at Hailey’s cleavage, raised her eyebrows, and speared her tongue into the inside of her cheek, causing it to bulge outward. Katherine’s clear indication of attraction caused the shy girl to blush even further. Katherine’s clit twitched again, and she suddenly threw caution to the wind. 

“You know Hailey,” said Katherine slowly, raising her eyes to her face, nostrils flaring, “your vulnerability is…really freaking me out right now.” 

Hailey grinned broadly as her tongue worked on her lower lip. “Heeyyyy,” she said in mock-interrogation, “you’ve been watching The Departed, haven’t you?” 

“I haven’t seen it in years!” laughed Katherine. Hailey had caught her plagiarism, but it didn’t matter. “But for some reason that line always stuck with me,” she continued. “I’ve always wanted to say it in the same way, and, well…here we are.” 

“You know,” said Hailey, shuffling a little closer to Katherine on the sofa in a surprising show of boldness, “In that scene, after she says that line to Leonardo DiCaprio, you remember what happens next?” Their legs were touching now. 

“Yeah,” breathed Katherine. Her heart was pounding now. “They…they…”

“They fuck,” said Hailey, grinning impishly. Katherine looked down at her, shocked and aroused by Hailey’s naughtiness. She reached out and put her hand on Hailey’s exposed knee. But in a sudden whirl of backtracking, Katherine remembered Raymond. She didn’t want him to feel left out. With her hand still on Hailey’s knee, she turned around to look for him. Apparently he had gotten up, because she couldn’t find him anywhere. She shrugged and turned back to Hailey; Raymond was probably just getting another drink or something…which reminded her, she needed to refresh her cup as well. 

“Want a refill?” she asked Hailey, arching her eyebrow. The implication was that they should keep going down this path.

“Yeah!” said Hailey. She shook her foot free from her platform sandal and brushed her bare toes up against Katherine’s lower leg. Katherine looked down at her leg, and then back up at Hailey, who was staring up at her in pretend innocence. Katherine pursed her lips and blew a long “o” of air out, smiling as she accepted Hailey’s empty cup and made her way to the kitchen. 

‘This is incredible!’ she thought excitedly as she ladled more of the hunch punch into their cups. ‘Me and Hailey Winthrow…just…just flirting like a bunch of horny school girls!’ Katherine was cognizant of her alcohol intake, and how much it was probably helping to lubricate her interaction with Hailey in more ways than one. 

‘But who cares?’ she thought happily. ‘We’re all getting drunk — we all know what we’re doing. There’s nothing wrong with using it to have a little fun!’ It’s just that she hadn’t expected to be having this kind of interaction with Hailey Winthrow of all people. But through all the glittering newness of the situation, Katherine thought back to Raymond…where was he, anyway? She still definitely wanted to experiment with him later on tonight; she wondered whether watching her make out with Hailey would somehow turn Raymond off to her. But she dismissed this thought fairly quickly from her mind. 

‘Oh come on Katherine,’ she chided herself, ‘of course he’ll like it. Maybe it’ll confuse him, but it won’t…like, turn him off or anything, surely.’ Katherine giggled a bit at herself as she kept spooning the punch into the cups, thinking about what Raymond’s reaction would be if she and Hailey were making out and then invited Raymond to join them as they went to one of the bedrooms in Wes’s parents’ house. 

“I see you ’n Hailey are having…quite the time over there on the…on the sofa!” slurred a voice behind her. Katherine turned quickly and saw that Steve was standing there directly behind her, almost uncomfortably close.

“Jesus Steve! You startled me!” said Katherine. She immediately could tell that he was uncontrollably drunk, by the way he was standing and from that idiotic smile on his face that conveyed the complete loss of his inhibitions. He was leering at her. She felt a wave of aggressive disgust pass through her, but instead of answering him directly she merely stood up taller, as tall as she could as she looked down at him. At 5’6, Steve's eyes were just below Katherine’s big breasts. Her vigorous hips were almost as high as his shoulders, a height difference she emphasize by sticking her hips out in one direction, almost knocking into him.

“What’s that you were saying?” asked Katherine from far above.

“You…and Hailey,” sputtered Steve, laughing stupidly as his rotund body swayed in place. “I was watching you t…you two over there. Mmmmhmmm!” He took his palms and smushed them together, rubbing them on each other, as if miming her and Hailey’s bodies. Katherine felt almost transported by the desire to reach down and grab Steve by the throat, but she looked over his head and back into the living room. Hailey was sitting there on the sofa, all alone, in her pretty yellow dress, looking around awkwardly at the rest of the party. Katherine felt her heart throb — god Hailey was cute. And strange and awkward and…apparently a little lascivious too, when she had a few drinks. 

Katherine started walking towards her, holding both full solo cups easily in her one hand, forgetting all about Steve as she sidestepped his squat body with her large legs. 

“D-don’t…don’t think I don’t see you two!” came Steve’s sagging, garbled voice from underneath her breasts. “Don’t think I — ” But Katherine had had enough of his obnoxious and repulsive attitude. She turned carefully around, so as not to spill the drinks, bent down, very deliberately fastened her hand around Steve’s throat, and squeezed with insistent pressure. Steve attempted to keep speaking, but found that no sound would come out. He tried to breathe, but he found that impossible as well. Katherine was choking him. He brought his hands up to hers and tried to pry her off his throat, but there was no way he was moving her hand, not even with two of his struggling with increasing desperation. 

“Listen Steve,” said Katherine down to him as calmly as she could, her face very near his. “I don’t like your attitude right now. It’s grossing me out, and it’s pissing me off. I don’t want you to talk to me the rest of the night, ok? Otherwise I’m going to choke you like this again, but I won’t stop. You got that? I need you to nod your head.” Steve nodded his head, and Katherine smirked down at him, keeping her grip on his throat for a few more seconds to emphasize her point. His eyes were big and bulging in fear, his fat face was beet-red, and the sweat was beading on his forehead and trickling down his unshaven cheeks. He looked like a fat little pig. 

She let him go, and he gasped out, heaving deep breaths of air. Several people looked over at the commotion, but it was loud enough and people were drunk enough that this small altercation largely passed by unnoticed. Katherine stood up to her full height and walked straight past Steve. She was proud of herself for not going too far there…the little shit was trying to exert power over her, trying to remind her that she was not free to have any interaction (especially a lesbian one) without him getting a voyeuristic sexual thrill out of it. That was what his drunk little brain was trying to tell her — that her interaction with Hailey was for his pleasure, and that the two of them, even though they were both at least half a foot taller than him and surely stronger as well, were just sexual pawns in the lewd puppet show going on in his head. 

“Had a little run-in with Steve?” chuckled Hailey as Katherine sat back down, handing her one of the solo cups. 

“Little shithead,” muttered Katherine, shaking her head. “Apparently he can’t handle two women being affectionate in front of him.” 

“Oh yeah?” said Hailey. Katherine’s heart jumped a little as she saw the glint in Hailey’s eye. Before Katherine realized what was happening, Hailey had shimmied her big ass over on the sofa, leaned up, and kissed Katherine directly on the mouth. The two girls closed their eyes for a moment as they both leaned into the kiss. Katherine felt her mouth parting into Hailey’s as their full lips gently caressed each other, their tongues butting heads affectionately at first, and then sliding and squirming gently into each other a few seconds later. Both girls heard what sounded like a din of reaction around them, but in that moment neither of them cared. 

Katherine was totally taken by the impromptu make-out, and would’ve continued the kiss for much longer had Hailey not broken away. “How about that?” giggled Hailey, sticking out her tongue playfully at Katherine. “You think he can handle that?” 

“I…I could barely handle that,” panted Katherine with wide eyes, staring at Hailey with evident lust. “H-Hailey…I…we…can we…mmmmm….yeah.” She stopped talking and just sat there with a big smile on her face.

“Yeah?” Hailey asked, arching her eyebrows as she smiled in kind up at Katherine. She held her drink up, indicating that Katherine should cheers her. “Well here’s to liquid courage. I sure as hell wouldn’t’ve had the courage to do that if I was sober.”

“Well…haha, yeah! Here’s to that!” laughed Katherine. The two girls cheers-ed with their cups and drank a few gulps of the punch. 

“Girl on girl action — yeah!” called Gavin from another group of people, all of whom were looking at Katherine and Hailey. 

“Oh quit it, Gavin!” scolded Katherine. He was doing the same thing as Steve, albeit less drunkenly and obnoxiously. She turned back to Hailey, and both girls made wide eyes at each other and shook their heads humorously. Katherine suddenly thought of Raymond again. Where the hell was he? She scanned around the room, looking everywhere aside from the armchair in the corner that was largely obscured by a big lamp. She did happen to see the latter end of long tan legs coming from the armchair…Ella. Katherine chuckled to herself.

‘Guess Ella drank too much and passed out already,’ she thought, feeling glad that she wouldn’t have to be dealing with her bitchy energy anymore. 

“Looking for Raymond?” asked Hailey. Katherine snapped back and looked at Hailey. There must have been something slightly troubled in her face, because Hailey smiled and put her hand up. 

“Look, Katherine, if there’s anything more happening between you two, I don’t want to, you know…get in the way or anything. I…I just really felt like kissing you right then.”

“Oh! No!” said Katherine quickly, and perhaps with greater energy than she intended. “No, Hailey — I mean…I mean, yeah that was…awesome.” She laughed and blushed as she took another sip from her cup. The alcohol was really flowing through her blood now. “And…and, like, I don’t know what you’re doing later tonight,” she continued, “but…well, let’s just say I’d like more of that.” 

“Me too,” said Hailey softly, blinking slowly. 

“And,” continued Katherine, “and…” She stopped for a moment. She was considering telling Hailey all about her thought process around Raymond, and how he had been making her feel recently…all her thoughts of domination, of size comparison…all of it. But she had stopped because she was afraid that it might sound weird coming out, or worse, that it would somehow chase Hailey away. 

“Well?” said Hailey with a wry grin. “Don’t stop now. What’s on your mind?” 

Katherine blew out a little chuckle. She’d tell her — what the hell, right? “It’s a little weird,” she said. “And I’m afraid you’re gonna think I’m a freak or something.”

“Katherine, come on,” said Hailey, tipping her drink a little too much so that it spilled a tiny bit on her dress. “Oops! Uh…yeah! Come on, Katherine! You’re talking to the girl who’s reading The 120 Days of Sodom for one of my classes. I’m pretty sure I can handle whatever you’re about to say.”

“What’s that, a book?” asked Katherine.

“Oh yes,” said Hailey, nodding her head up and down. “About all kinds of unimaginably depraved sexual acts. And I’m not just talking BDSM — I mean like, coprophagia, dacryphilia, exhibitionism, scat, torture, the list goes on and on.”

“Well, I know what scat means!” laughed Katherine, feeling an immense wave of relief pass over her. She wasn’t gonna scare this girl away. “What’s dacryphilia?”

“Sexual arousal to tears or crying,” said Hailey impressively, her eyebrows going up. 

“Woowww,” said Katherine. 

“Yeah, pretty fucked up, right?” chuckled Hailey. “But I don’t know…I actually like the book. Something about the idea of just…abandoning yourself to sexual pleasure in whatever form…I mean…there’s something pretty attractive about that, isn’t there?” 

“Well,” said Katherine with growing excitement, “that’s actually exactly what I wanted to talk to you about.”

“Oh?” said Hailey, pivoting as she discarded her other sandal and changed position on the sofa, sitting crosslegged so that her calves and hamstrings were squeezed together in sensuous bulges. She was now directly facing Katherine and holding her solo cup with two hands. Katherine was once again blown away by how cute she was in all her little movements — she moved with the shyness of a fairy, even as she was talking about all this sexual deviancy stuff. 

“Well,” said Katherine, gathering herself, “I noticed something when I came back home a couple weeks ago and saw Raymond for the first time.”

“That must have been quite a shock for him!” laughed Hailey. 

“Ha! Well, it was for me too,” said Katherine. “I mean, I don’t want to sound mean, but I was just…shocked by how small he seemed.”

“Yeah, I noticed it too,” said Hailey. “I know that we’ve definitely gotten bigger, but I’m pretty sure…certain, actually, that Raymond’s gotten smaller.” 

“No question,” agreed Katherine. “I think he’s just been smoking weed and playing video games all year. He’s not eating well, he never exercises…I mean, Hailey — you remember his younger sister Clara?”

“Uh yeah, I think I met her once a few years back,” said Hailey. “Short skinny little thing. But a spark plug, if I remember correctly.”

“Well, the spark plug has been growing,” said Katherine. “She weighs more than Raymond now, and she’s just about as tall as him too.”

“No kidding!” giggled Hailey. “Oh man, I bet that drives him crazy.” 

“It’ll drive him crazier when she starts really exercising,” said Katherine. “I taught them both how to lift weights earlier today, but I’m pretty sure only Clara’s gonna make a habit out of it. Raymond’s just so listless, so…low energy now.” She was speaking in a low voice to Hailey, not wanting to advertise her feelings to the rest of the room, or embarrass Raymond. 

“He did kind of seem that way to me,” said Hailey thoughtfully. “And the poor guy seemed pretty self-conscious about his size.”

“He did?” asked Katherine quickly. “How so?”

“Well, he just kinda brought it up to me…you know, how big everyone looked from his perspective. I think Ella really got to him. And I tried to reassure him, but…he kept kind of pressing me to spell out the exact reality of how small he is compared to everyone else. I mean, it’s pretty obvious, right? Why did he need to hear it from me?” 

“I think I know, Hailey,” said Katherine, feeling the excited heat build in her face. “And it connects directly to what I was gonna say about my own feelings around Raymond. So I notice that he’s clearly…obviously…shorter and smaller than me, right?”

“Right,” said Hailey. 

“And right before I eat dinner with him and his family, our arms happen to line up, and I get to just, you know…see the size difference, right? As plain as day.” 

“Mhmm,” nodded Hailey. 

“And…and I felt this twinge in my clit! This…uh, I don’t know what to call it. An awakening, maybe? Something about seeing how much bigger and stronger my arm looked next to his just…got me going.”

“It aroused you,” offered Hailey. 

“Yeah!” said Katherine. “Something about how weak he looked next to me. Like…if I didn’t know any better I would’ve said that I was comparing myself to a 12-year old boy. But I’m not, like, a pedophile or anything, it’s just — ”

“The fact that he’s actually older than you, yet he looks so much younger and…punier?” ventured Hailey.

“Yes, exactly!” nodded Katherine. “Exactly, Hailey! And since then, it’s just been like…germinating in my mind, and…I can’t ignore it.” She looked around to make sure that Raymond still wasn’t around listening to the conversation, and then leaned in closer to Hailey. “I’ve seen how he looks at me since I’ve been back. I’ve seen him popping erections just by looking at me, Hailey. I know he probably feels conflicted about it, but he can’t deny it. He’s turned on by my big body, and how much bigger and taller than him I’ve become. That's why he was asking you those questions, Hailey. Because you dwarf him too! And he gets a little alcohol in him and he can't help himself. I know he has these submissive thoughts. And…and I just wanna dominate the shit out of him.” 

“Woowww!” breathed Hailey. She blinked again slowly and seemed lost in thought. A few moments passed silently. 

“Well,” said Katherine, getting a little anxious, “what do you think? Too weird?” 

“Haha, no Katherine!” laughed Hailey. “I was just thinking about what that would look like. Honestly, I’d be lying if I said it wasn’t pretty hot.”

“You think so?” asked Katherine, feeling her chest expand in excitement. 

“Well yeah!” said Hailey brightly. “I’m totally into the power dynamics there. Big tall assertive female dominates small short passive male…oh yeah, I can appreciate that.”

“So…haha god, I don’t know why I’m so nervous asking you this,” laughed Katherine.

“Go on, go on!” giggled Hailey. 

“So…would you be interested in…uh…maybe participating in something like that…tonight?” asked Katherine. 

“Oh! Uh…sure!” said Hailey, acting a bit caught off-guard. 

“I mean, it’s totally cool if you don’t — ” said Katherine quickly, her face reddening quickly. 

“No! No, I’m game!” said Hailey almost as quickly. She paused a moment, took a breath, and continued. “Honestly, Katherine, I’m up for pretty much anything that involves…you know…seeing you naked…getting to touch you…and kiss you some more.” Hailey was blushing furiously again, and she reached out her hand and drew her finger across Katherine’s bare arm. 

“Ohhhh Jesus,” moaned Katherine softly, her eyebrows going up and meeting each other as she heaved difficult breaths. “How did I not know about you before, Hailey?” 

“We’ve both grown a lot since high school,” said Hailey, winking at her, “in more ways than one. And, again, just being totally honest, I’m intrigued by this whole power dynamic between you and Raymond. I don’t know how much of it I could embrace myself, but who knows? Maybe I’ll end up feeling aroused by it in the same way that you are. I mean, I can definitely have some fun embracing the more active sexual role.” 

“I’ve seen that!” said Katherine with a wide smile, showing her teeth. “I just…wow, Hailey Winthrow. I never would’ve expected it from you.”

“And I never would’ve expected Katherine Lloyd to grow into the most glorious, amazonian woman I’ve ever seen,” returned Hailey. 

“Well, then we’re both surprised!” laughed Katherine. The two women made playful glances at each other again and then Katherine broke away briefly to sip her drink. 

“Wait a minute,” she said suddenly, “wasn’t Raymond supposed to be my drinking buddy tonight?”

“Looks like he fled the responsibility,” chuckled Hailey. 

“Well the little guy’s not gonna get away with this,” said Katherine, feeling her lust build. She wanted all three of them to finish their drinks and find a bedroom. "Where is he?" Hailey watched as Katherine scanned the room again, and then stood up, walking a few paces right and left to try and locate him. 

Her eyes fell on the legs in the corner armchair again…Ella’s legs. Except this time Katherine saw the rest of her. She wasn’t passed out. She was wide awake and intensely interrogating a skinny guy on her lap…Raymond.

Chapter 9

“Wh-what are you talking about?” asked Raymond, feeling exposed and helpless on Ella’s lap. He made a panicked and disordered move to escape, but her large hand tightened behind the back of his neck, while her other hand wrapped around his thigh, holding him securely in place. Raymond could not fail to notice how easily Ella’s big hand encircled him— he glanced down and saw that her palm alone covered the width of his leg…and that wasn’t even counting her long fingers. He shivered in fearful awe at the size comparison, and he wondered whether she could actually wrap her entire hand around his thigh. He was getting aroused against his will, and he struggled again to free himself. Ella, however, was far too strong, and held him down easily. 

“You’re not going anywhere Raymond,” she chuckled drunkenly, shaking her head with exaggeration. “You’re gonna stay right here and answer my question. What’s going on with you and Katherine?” 

“N-nothing!” squealed Raymond, trying to turn his head to look across the room at Katherine. She still appeared to be deeply embroiled in a conversation with Hailey, and was not aware of his predicament. Still holding the back of his neck, Ella maneuvered her strong fingers up to the base of his skull, effortlessly turning his face away from the rest of the room so that he was forced to stare directly into her chin. Her smirking, full-lipped mouth filled his vision. Even though he was sitting on her lap, she was still taller than him by a good few inches. 

“No, no, don’t look over to Katherine for help,” said Ella. “You’re not getting out of this, little guy. Answer me!” 

“I—I already, uh…told you, Ella!” Raymond said again, attempting to sound resolute and brave. “There’s…there’s nothing going on between us!” 

“Hmmm, that’s not what I see,” purred Ella, caressing the bottom of his head with her fingers. “I see the way that you two are looking at each other. You can barely speak in her presence, haha! What’s it like, Raymond, to have your ex-girlfriend totally outgrow you?”

“I…uh, what are you — ” fumbled Raymond, but Ella cut him off. 

“Yeah, it must be quite a shock for you, seeing how everyone here has grown up and left you behind. Hahaha, oh my god Raymond, what the fuck have you been doing this past year? It looks like you’ve been starving yourself in some dark cave, haha! Your skin looks horrible!” 

“Can…can you knock it off, Ella?” pleaded Raymond. When he was sober, Ella was already far too much for him to handle, but now that he was drunk, he felt utterly vulnerable to her increasingly vicious and pointed attacks. 

“Like, how much do you weigh, Raymond?” giggled Ella, her tongue sticking into the side of her cheek as she looked down at him. “Jesus, look at your thigh!” She suddenly pulled back his baggy cargo shorts, exposing his bare thigh to the open air. She made a fist and extended out her forearm next to it. Even though Raymond’s thigh was thicker than her forearm, it didn’t appear to be by too much. His pale white skin looked sickly and juvenile next to her tanned, vibrant, shining skin. 

“Good god, dude! You’re a little shrimp!” cackled Ella. “Your leg isn’t much bigger than my freaking forearm!” 

“Ok…ok I get it, Ella,” Raymond said earnestly. He badly wanted her to stop comparing herself to him, because he was starting to really get hard in his pants. He prayed that Ella wouldn’t notice. 

“And, I mean, if we actually line our legs up together — ” said Ella mirthfully, grabbing Raymond by the waist and pivoting his body around so that they were facing the same direction, “—forget it! Hahaha, look at that!” Raymond couldn’t help himself; he knew that looking down would be counterproductive to his intentions, but the alcohol and his already-building arousal overpowered his rational decision making. Besides, he could already feel Ella’s size under him. He looked down. Ella’s thighs were definitely not as big or as muscled as Katherine’s, but they were nonetheless the thighs of a 6’4 amazon who stayed in shape. They were thick, voluptuous, and toned, and they absolutely dwarfed Raymond’s. 

“My one thigh is as big as both of yours!” Ella burst out, laughing at his expense. Raymond’s body was shaking from her laughter. “Hahaha, my leg can totally dominate your legs! You look like a child next to me!”

“S-stop it Ella!” said Raymond desperately. All this talk of domination was really working on his cock, and it made it even worse that Ella didn’t even seem to be aware of the effect she was having on him. Everything she was saying just came to her naturally — she wasn’t trying to elicit any kind of reaction out of him other than pure shame and embarrassment. The purity of her naturally dominant drive made Raymond even harder, and his cock started to tent up into his baggy shorts. 

“What d’ ya' say you weighed again?” she laughed, slurring her words a little as she spun him back around to face her once more. 

“I…uh, I…I weigh 130,” said Raymond. At least, he had a few weeks ago. His mind flashed to Clara, lording her weight over at him as she loomed over him in her heels for homecoming, a couple inches taller. He felt quick revulsion at himself for thinking of his sister in a moment like this, but he couldn’t help but feel that Ella’s persistent drive to shame him was reminiscent of Clara. Deep down, he knew that he probably had lost a few pounds since he had last weighed himself. 

“130?!” burst out Ella. “Bull shit! You weigh like 120 tops!”

“W-well…well how much do you weigh, Ella?” Raymond shot back, attempting to deflect her attention away from him. In reality, though, he was already hopelessly hard, and asking Ella her weight served more to turn himself on further than anything else. He had given in to his baser urges. 

“Well, probably not as much as your precious Katherine,” returned Ella. “But I know I have your little scrawny body by at least 50 pounds. God you’re such a pipsqueak!” 

Raymond didn’t know how to respond to Ella’s merciless teasing, so he at least contented himself by looking a little down, straight into her impressive C-cup boobs. Ella had this darkly alluring quality, with her long, straight, jet-black hair, her tanned olive skin, and her dark green eyes, that Raymond was all of a sudden starting to appreciate in a way he hadn’t before. It was probably the alcohol flowing freely through his brain, but as he stared forward into her smirking mouth, he suddenly started to enjoy himself. 

“Oh my god, are you hard?!” came Ella’s incredulous voice. She abruptly reached her hand out and fumbled it around in his crotch — it didn’t take long for her hand to find his erection, and she wrapped her fingers around it, holding onto it tightly through his pants.

“You are!” she laughed. “You are hard! Hahaha, wow Raymond! After all my insults and put-downs, and still you’re hard!” 

“I mean…c-can you really be surprised?” asked Raymond, surprising himself with his boldness under Ella’s pressure. He felt his mouth crack into a smile.

“You little devil,” sneered Ella, not bothering to hide her appreciation of the compliment. “You think flattery is gonna get you out of this?”

“Out of…out of what?” asked Raymond, smiling even wider. He couldn’t believe that he was suddenly facing up to Ella like this, seemingly without effort. He thought of Katherine — she would be proud of him for sure. 

Ella pursed her mouth tightly and stared intently into Raymond’s face. She was having to regroup herself a little after Raymond’s unexpected burst of confidence. Her eyes focused and unfocused a little bit, but after a second or two she released his hard cock and reached her hand back behind his neck, tightening her hold once more. “Out of this, you little wimp!” she laughed. “Out of answering my question — I think it’s bullshit that there’s nothing happening between you and Katherine! And”— she looked down at his dick poking up through his shorts “…and I think I know what’s going on now!”

“Uhh..what…what’s going on now?” asked Raymond, feeling the energy quickly draining out of his counterattack. 

“Ha! It’s obvious now!” laughed Ella. “You get off to being a wimpy, submissive little bitch! And big confident women like Katherine…and like me…women who are so far out of your league that it’s just laughable to…to even think about…We make you feel the smallest, the most submissive. We put you in your place, little boy!” Ella laughed roughly and shook Raymond by the neck — his entire body vibrated with her force, showing how beholden he was to her physical power. Raymond could do nothing but keep his mouth shut and hope for Katherine to come save him. The sudden sound of people hooting and hollering came up, and Raymond tried to look around at the source of the noise. Ella, however, held him fast.

“What’s going on Ella?” he asked. He could see that she was looking toward the source of the noise, and her eyebrows had gone up. “Come on, let me go!” 

“Wow,” breathed Ella, momentarily shocked by what she was seeing. “I didn’t see that one coming.” 

“Didn’t see what coming?” asked Raymond, struggling to turn around. But Ella wouldn’t let him. She was just staring forward, seemingly lost in what she was witnessing. 

“Your girlfriend is making out with Hailey Winthrow,” said Ella matter-of-factly. 

“She’s not my…wait, what?!” came Raymond’s halting voice. “Let me see!” 

“Well, too late, it’s over,” said Ella. “Wow…that’s very interesting.” She seemed to be lost in thought. 

“They were kissing?” asked Raymond. His mind was already swimming from the alcohol, but now it was swimming even more. It didn’t make any sense. 

“Oh no, they weren’t just kissing,” said Ella. “They were making out…like, hardcore. Like they were lesbians or something.”

“But…but, I don’t…I, uh…” stammered Raymond. He didn’t know why, but this sudden news was upsetting him. He felt left out. He felt like Katherine had abandoned him, left him behind, so she could be free to mess around with other people, better people…people like Hailey who, unlike him, looked, sounded, and acted like adults. 

“See?” giggled Ella, grabbing his chin and forcing him to look up into her piercing green eyes. “I told you there was something going on between you two! You’re upset, aren’t you, Raymond? You thought that you and Katherine were gonna be hooking up tonight, huh? That’s what you were expecting? Hahaha!” Ella leaned her big head down so that her full lips were brushing his ear; Raymond didn’t think it was possible in his inebriated state, but he felt himself get even harder still. If Ella kept teasing him like this, he was going to make a mess in his pants. 

“I think you need a little wake-up call, Raymond. If you think, for one second, that someone like Katherine is interested in having sex with someone like you, you’re fucking dreaming. Hahaha, the nerve of some boys, thinking that they have a chance with girls like us!” 

“Y-you’re…you’re nothing like Katherine!” Raymond blurted out, feeling like his defenses were collapsing fast. 

“Uh, pretty sure we share plenty of things,” said Ella. “Super tall, super fit…I mean, yeah, Katherine’s bigger than me, but who cares? I can obviously still manhandle you…uh, let’s see…super confident, the world literally at our feet, haha, yeah. I wouldn’t expect you to understand, Raymond, but when you’re a tall, hot, thick, curvy girl who loves to wear heels, you just…exist in a different world. People look at you like you’re a goddess — and you are! I mean, come on, look at me — I can get any man I want just by making eye contact with him. One little look and boom! He’s wrapped around my finger. How could you have any concept what that’s like? What that kind of power is?”

Ella lolled her head to the side, cocking it down at Raymond as she looked at him searchingly. Even though she was definitely drunk, her inebriation didn’t in any way seem to dampen the intensity of her abuse towards Raymond. Actually, it was only working to strip away any social pretense that may have existed before — her words cut like knives into his psyche, and every word and movement she made seemed designed to make him feel small and inferior. As she looked down sideways into his face, Raymond could see the unadulterated purpose shining darkly through her eyes — she was looking for his shame and embarrassment…hunting for it…like it was some kind of nourishing victual for her big body. 

Raymond dropped his eyes and looked into Ella’s stomach, right underneath her protruding breasts. He was starting to feel numb from her persistent assaults, even as his cock remained painfully hard. 

“Haha, what if I just decided to fuck you right now?” laughed Ella suddenly. She reached back down and once again took ahold of Raymond’s cock, wrapping her big hand easily around it through his shorts. “You wouldn’t be able to do anything to stop me, would you?” 

“Ella…I…p-please,” begged Raymond. A part of him was hoping that this was just another power play on her part, to mock and tease his helplessness, but another part of him…felt differently. He saw the seriousness behind the mocking smile on her face, and he started to feel the pins and needles under his skin buzz and prick with anticipation. He immediately imagined himself on a bed in a dark room, with the crushing weight of Ella’s massive body on top of his, as she held him down and fucked him mercilessly with roll after roll of her thick hips. It actually didn’t sound that bad…and of course she would be spitting insults down at him as she used his body for her own pleasure…she would be mocking him for his inability to resist her, for the fact that, even as she dominated and humiliated him, he stayed hard for her. 

After his initial halfhearted plea, Raymond had lapsed into silence for a few moments as she imagined Ella raping him. Really, it wouldn’t be so much rape as…well, it would be…but would it be, really? Raymond didn’t really feel like he knew anything anymore. His mind was doing somersaults in on itself. 

“Hmm, that’s it? That’s all you gotta say to that?” probed Ella, bringing her face closer down to his so that it was only inches away. Raymond felt like he had to look up at her again. Her dark green eyes held his effortlessly, and still more blood pumped into his throbbing member. 

“Oh yes,” she whispered down at him. “I think you want that. I think you want it, Raymond. I can see it in your submissive little face. You want me to fuck your brains out, don’t you?”

All of this was new territory for Ella. She was not in the habit of speaking to men she was not attracted to. And yet…she had to admit that she was finding this whole situation quite enjoyable. She liked teasing Raymond like this — it made it that much more fun when she knew that he could do nothing physically to overpower her. Ella often teased and flirted with men who were taller, bigger, and stronger than her, who actually had it within their power and inclination to make her physically submit to them. But this…this was completely different. Here was a small inferior guy who she could actually tease and control and manipulate, without having to worry about him growing tired of her games and either escaping or turning them back around on her by physically dominating her. She was in complete control; and as she stared down into Raymond’s eyes and started massaging and teasing her fingers into the flesh of his back and his legs, she realized that she as actually feeling aroused herself. The prospect of making this little guy submit to her, and then taking him completely, was actually making her wet. 

Raymond didn’t answer her. His mouth was getting increasingly dry. In the absence of having any firm grasp on anything emotionally at the moment, he just wished that he could have some more of the hunch punch.

“Haha, you’re not even gonna try and deny it!” laughed Ella. She suddenly started bouncing her knee up and down rapidly. It was more out of drunken excitement at first, but pretty quickly she realized how much she loved seeing Raymond’s body shake as it went up and down to the rhythm of her leg. She bounced her her knee harder. 

“Ohhh boy, look at that!” she teased. “I could do this all night, Raymond. I’m bouncing your entire body with my foot. Haha, like, I’m lifting your whole body over and over with a single calf muscle. How does that make you feel?” 

“Uhhhhh,” said Raymond, his voice shaking and bouncing humorously with Ella’s movement. He had to smile — it was all so ridiculous. The sound of his voice bouncing and caroming around was icing on the cake. Ella burst out laughing. She stopped her knee suddenly.

“Well?” she asked. Raymond opened his mouth to speak.

“Uh, it makes me feel prettttyyyy smaallllll.” He descended into laughter, because Ella had once again resumed her knee bouncing. 

“What did you say?” she chided. “I didn’t quite catch that.” 

Gavin had suddenly wandered over to the two of them. His 6’1 frame was slouching and stumbling through the darkness of the living room; he looked thoroughly drunk. 

“Heeeyyy Ella,” he slurred, coming over and leaning heavily against the armchair. “Whaass…whasss goin’ on with youuu?” 

“What do you want Gavin?” she asked sharply, looking up at him with unfiltered irritation. Ella was definitely drunk, but Gavin had gone off the deep end and seemed utterly wasted. 

“Sooo…you know…about that thing we tal…talked about…” he said, smiling down at her stupidly. 

“What thing, Gavin?” she snapped. “What are you talking about?” Raymond suddenly realized that Ella was annoyed at Gavin for intruding on the time they were having. In the midst of the confused cyclone of emotions swirling around inside his head, he felt clearly and undeniably proud. 

“Sex!” blurted Gavin. He smiled and laughed drunkenly. “You know…me and you, and a little —” and here Gavin made a circle with one of his hands and proceeded to stick the forefinger of his other hand in and out of the hole, crudely miming intercourse. 

“Haha! You’re fucking dreaming, Gavin!” burst out Ella. “Not a chance.” 

“You…you can’t be s-serious,” slurred Gavin. His head tumbled to the side and for the first time he looked at Raymond. 

“Whassshe…wass he doin’ on your lap?” Gavin ventured, clearly confused. 

“What do you care?” shot back Ella. “Is Raymond blocking the way to something you want, hmmmm?” 

“Why…why are you doin’ stuff with him, anyway?” asked Gavin, squinting his eyes at Ella. “You’re into him?”

“Maybe I am, Gavin,” she said, raising her eyebrows. “Whatcha gonna do about it, huh? You gettin’ a little jealous? You sad that I’m not gonna tease that little cock of yours with my tongue tonight?”

“Isssna…issnat little, Ella!” protested Gavin. He and Ella had hooked up a few times before, and even though he was only slightly smaller than average, Ella got a big kick out of humiliating him. 

“Hmmm,” Ella mused out loud. She suddenly reached down and grabbed Raymond’s cock again through his pants. “Ha!” she laughed. “Look at that, Gavin! I think little twiggy here’s got you beat!” She laughed as she shook Raymond’s cock through his shorts, the tendons and veins bulging a little in her big hand. Raymond gritted his teeth and reminded himself not to cum, even as his face flushed crimson with embarrassment. 

“Grosssss,” said Gavin, and stood back up. 

“Why don’t you get outta here, Gavin?” asked Ella. She wanted to go back to playing with Raymond without having Gavin’s annoying and leering form skulking around.

“How about Katherine and Hailey, huh?” he asked suddenly, apparently ignoring what Ella had just said. “Pretty hot, rightttt?”

“Oh shut the fuck up Gavin!” snapped Ella. It was suddenly clear to Raymond that Katherine and Hailey’s make-out had made Ella feel a certain way, enough to elicit this kind of strong reaction. Could it be that she was…jealous…? Of the attention they had gotten maybe? Or…or maybe…jealous for some other reason…? Raymond didn’t really know what he was thinking. 

Gavin sniggered and slunk off. The brief respite from the impromptu and playful dynamic Ella and Raymond had developed seemed to take the wind out of their sails…they both just sat there for a few quiet moments, Ella on the armchair and Raymond in her lap. Both of them were taking stock in what had happened, and where they both stood. Neither of them was quite sure what was going on — Raymond was accustomed to feeling awkward and silent, but for Ella this all felt uncomfortably new.

“Uhhh,” said Raymond, surprising himself by breaking the silence. “I guess he’s not getting what he wanted tonight, huh?”

Ella blew out a derisive little laugh. “What a drunken ass. The fucking nerve…we fuck a couple times and then all of a sudden that’s all he can think about when he sees me. It’s fucking pathetic. You know what I think it is, Raymond?”

“Uhh…what is it?” he asked, surprised that Ella was talking to him earnestly. 

“Guys think that when we have sex with them, it’s like we’re throwing our entire selves into them, validating every single aspect of their existence. You get what I’m saying?”

“Yeah!” said Raymond, nodding his head, totally in the dark about what Ella was talking about. 

“And then, every single moment after that,” continued Ella, “when the same guy wants sex but doesn’t get it, it’s like we’re rejecting them, body and soul. Like, they hinge every ounce of their self worth on whether or not they get to stick their hard little cocks inside the same vagina again. Have you ever heard anything so pathetic and narrow-minded?”

“Uh, no, not really,” said Raymond, feeling like he may as well just humor Ella. There was a pause in the conversation, and then Ella spoke up again. 

“You’re different, Raymond,” she blurted. She laughed. “I mean, maybe it’s just because you’re so, like…small and weak, that you don’t act that way, but…you’re different. You’re like…actually into being dominated. None of this whole ‘I’m gonna show you the time of your life with my 5-inch cock’ bullshit.” She looked down at him seriously for a moment and then laughed again. “You know something? It’s actually kind of refreshing.”

“Ummm…good!” was all that Raymond could manage. Ella smiled down at him, and Raymond almost felt weirded out by how…genuine she seemed. She looked up past his head and her smile fell. Raymond immediately felt her hands loosening on his body. He turned around in her lap and his heart stopped. Katherine was standing there, looking aggressive and pissed off. 

“What’s going on here, Ella?” she challenged, putting her hands on her hips. Raymond gawked at her body. Her body seemed like it was barely contained by her black spaghetti-strap top and her form-fitting jeans. His cock had drooped a little, but now it was back up to full mast. 

“N-nothing Katherine!” said Ella, patting Raymond on the back. She sounded a little afraid. “We were just…talking a little bit.” 

“Just talking, hmmm?” asked Katherine. She did not look pleased. 

“It's…it’s ok, Katherine — it’s actually, uh…been kinda fun,” said Raymond. He turned around and locked eyes with Ella, and in that instant they seemed to have some kind of an understanding. 

“Umm…ok,” said Katherine, clearly confused and a little put-off. She turned around and Raymond and Ella saw that she was making eye contact with Hailey across the room. Katherine shrugged her shoulders at her. Hailey seemed to be in a bubbly mood, and gave Katherine a “thumbs-up.” 

“Uhh,” said Katherine a little awkwardly, turning back to them. “I uh…I don’t wanna interrupt anything but — ”

“You and Hailey wanna have a threesome with Raymond,” said Ella flatly. Raymond felt himself go completely still. Katherine likewise froze. The seconds of tense silence that ensued proved Ella right. Katherine raised her eyebrows and folded her arms across her chest. 

“Well, yeah,” she said simply. 

Ella looked to Raymond for an instant and then back up at Katherine. She was making a big leap here. But why not? A smile crept across her face as she looked up at Katherine.

“Wanna make it a foursome?”

Chapter 10

Katherine could hardly believe what she had just heard. Ella’s proposition had caught her completely off-guard, as did the overall dynamic that she could sense between Ella and Raymond. She had walked angrily over to the two of them expecting to find Raymond a prisoner in Ella’s lap, desperate for Katherine to set him free. But, even though Katherine was drunk, she still had her wits about her enough to see that Raymond didn’t appear to be in any distress. In fact, he seemed to be sporting quite the erection. Katherine was confused by this unexpected scene, and her confusion frustrated her — she felt like she had momentarily lost control of the situation. 

Of course, Katherine wasn’t aware that if she had confronted Ella a few minutes before, she would have indeed found Raymond struggling in vain to free himself from her clutches. But, in the ensuing time in between then and now, Ella and Raymond had reached some kind of strange and unlikely understanding, whereby Raymond was no longer terrified of Ella, and Ella actually was attracted to Raymond. 

But Katherine didn’t know any of this, and she paused for a few seconds too long. In doing so, she revealed her confusion, and therefore her lack of power. She made eye contact with Ella, whose green eyes glinted sexily in the lamplight, and then at Raymond, who stared back at her blankly — it was clear that he was expecting Katherine to take the lead here. It was also clear that he was not making eye contact with Katherine in order to plead with her to turn down Ella’s offer of a foursome. Instead, Katherine thought that she detected something like…hope...in his eyes. In realizing all of these things, Katherine felt a surge of rage boil up within her, rage at Ella for going around her back, rage at Raymond for being putty in Ella’s hands, and rage at herself for letting her guard down during her conversation with Hailey.

But instead of acting on any of the drunken anger she was feeling, Katherine closed her eyes and took a deep breath. 

“I mean, if you don’t want — ” came Ella’s voice, but Katherine just held her hand up in a motion of stoppage, still with her eyes closed. She was glad Ella had chosen to speak then; it allowed Katherine to put herself back in control without even having to say a word. In just a few short seconds, the darkness behind her own eyelids and the deep breath had done wonders for her state of mind; it had washed away all that initial anger. She was just drunk…that’s why she had reacted irrationally in her own head. Hopefully the other two hadn’t seen it. But so what if they had…Katherine opened her eyes again, looked down at Ella and Raymond, and smiled. Raymond really did look like Ella’s child, sitting in her lap like that. 

“Sorry, Ella,” said Katherine. “I didn’t mean anything by cutting you off just there. I just needed to take a deep breath and clear my head. Haha, I actually haven’t been this drunk in a while and I’m not used to controlling my own drunken thoughts, you know?”

“I think I know what you mean,” said Ella, nodding. Her voice was cautious. She didn’t know where Katherine was going to go, or how she would react to her proposition. Unconsciously, her big hands had encircled Raymond’s skinny upper arms, and she was squeezing them randomly in her nervousness. Raymond had no power to stop her, and continued to just sit in Ella’s lap, totally bamboozled by what was going on between these two amazons. He was drunk too, but all the alcohol he had consumed was not enough to deaden the craziness of what he was hearing. A threesome!? With Katherine…and Hailey!?! And possibly a….foursome!?! With Ella!?!?!? Maybe that’s why Katherine was smiling down at him. She must have seen the blank expression on his face, and surely was taking pleasure from how overwhelmed he was. Of course, Raymond could never know the complexities of what was going on in Katherine’s mind, but he was right about one thing — she was enjoying the little expression on his face. 

“Well,” said Katherine slowly, straightening herself up and folding her arms across her big breasts that pressed up against her black spaghetti-strap top, “haha, I don’t know, Ella. That depends. I guess I’ll have to ask Hailey about it.” She turned and motioned for Hailey to come over. Hailey had been watching the exchange from across the room and immediately stood up and started walking towards them. 

“And Raymond,” said Katherine, turning back to face them. She walked a little closer and bent her big body downward, so that her face was hovering not too far above Raymond’s. She was looking straight into his eyes. “What do you think, hmm? How does Ella’s idea make you feel?”

Raymond blinked a few times and tried to unglue his lips from each other. However, he wasn’t able to accomplish this before Hailey arrived. 

“What’s up, Katherine?” she asked pleasantly, and then her eyes went slowly over the whole scene, taking it in. Raymond in Ella’s lap…Raymond’s boner…Ella looking nervous and yet surprisingly turned-on herself…Katherine looking raunchily at everyone. What was going on? 

“So,” said Katherine, smiling at Hailey, as if appreciating the outlandishness of the situation. “Ella has made a proposal.” 

“Oh?” asked Hailey, her eyebrows going up. Katherine leaned over and whispered into Hailey’s ear. Hailey blinked and her eyebrows went up even more. She looked down at Raymond, then at Ella, and then back to Katherine. 

“Ella too?” Hailey asked skeptically, straight to Katherine. It became immediately clear that the idea didn’t quite sit well with her. Katherine arched her eyebrows and shrugged, indicating with her head that she should take it up with Ella directly. Hailey could tell that Katherine herself didn’t have too much of a problem with the idea…this confused Hailey. She would have thought that Katherine wouldn’t have wanted to have anything to do with Ella sexually, especially since Ella had been so mean to Raymond earlier in the night. 

But as Hailey turned to look at Ella and Raymond, a burst of understanding flashed in her mind, like a sudden flare shot up into the sky on a dark night. Of course Katherine would be into the idea of Ella participating! Just look at how much Ella dwarfed Raymond! She had more mass in a single one of her legs than Raymond did in both of his put together…and her hands around his biceps…Jesus, it was unbelievable that the two of them could actually be the same age…no wait…was Raymond actually older than Ella??…older than all three of them!? They had all four gone to school together for awhile, so Hailey remembered the months of their birthdays…and yes…she suddenly realized that Raymond was the oldest of the four of them…if only by a few months. Inexplicably, she started getting wetter than she had already been before. What was going on!? Hailey suddenly blinked again and let out a burst of a laugh. It appeared to startle Ella, whose eyes got a little wider. Clearly, she was anxious for Hailey’s response.

“You know what I just realized?” said Hailey, cracking a smile at Ella as she turned in kind to Katherine. “Raymond’s older than all of us.” Her statement sunk into the group for a few moments as Hailey licked her lips and kept smiling. She wasn’t sure why all this was turning her on, and why it seemed pretty funny at the same time, but she was drunk enough to where she was just running with it. 

“Oh my god you’re right!” laughed Katherine, slapping her big thighs with her hands. “D’ja hear that, Raymond?”

“Uhhh, yeah,” he said emotionlessly. His cock got even harder at the news. Why did that make him even more aroused?! Was it the way Hailey had said it? He felt his seat vibrate beneath him, and he realized that Ella was giggling behind, underneath, and above him. 

“Wooww Hailey, thank you for pointing that outttt,” said Katherine. She arched her big body again and once more peered down into Raymond’s eyes. She didn’t say anything — she just looked at him deeply, with that same confidant, almost smug look on her face. 

“I guess it’s ok,” said Hailey behind her. Katherine made wide eyes at Raymond at the sound of Hailey’s assent, as if to say, ‘oh boy little guy, it’s about to happen!’ She straightened back up and turned to Hailey, cocking her hips to the side. 

“Really? You’re ok with that?”

“Yeah!” said Hailey, indicating that she had mulled it over for a quick bit in her mind and then decided, ‘oh what the hell, why not?’ 

“The more the merrier, right?” said Ella, smiling up at the two women. As if on cue, Steve came stumbling over. 

“Wassgoinon, hhhuh?” he blabbered drunkenly. Katherine rolled her eyes and sighed frustratedly. Hailey, who had seen Katherine nearly choke him out earlier, put a calming hand on her arm. Even Hailey’s slight touch was enough to remind Katherine why she found her so attractive, and she felt the goosebumps immediately raise on her flesh. 

“Hey Steve,” said Ella matter-of-factly from her armchair, “you’re looking good tonight, baby. Has anyone told you that yet?”

“Whaaa…no,” said Steve, creasing his brow. He smiled stupidly down at Ella as he leaned against the armchair. “Yalook…yaouu look sexxxy tooo, Ella.”

“Mmmm, yes,” breathed Ella, tightening her hands around Raymond’s biceps. Raymond knew she was up to something and just sat there, watching Ella weave her charms. “I have this crazy idea, Steve. Just seeing you there makes me soooo hot. How about this? Why don’t you take another shot or two and then go and wait for me in the master bedroom?”

“The one…the one ov…over there?” blabbed Steve, pointing across the room to the powder room. 

“Yes Steve,” said Ella. “That one.” 

“O…ok!” he said enthusiastically, and then stumbled away. 

“Idiot,” muttered Ella as she watched him go. 

“Well done,” chuckled Katherine. “It’s better than what I was going to do.” She mimed choking a shorter person with both of her hands. 

“But there’s just one quick thing, Ella,” said Hailey suddenly. 

“Yes?” asked Ella, suddenly a little nervous again. 

“You were so mean to Raymond earlier…so, like, why all of a sudden do you want to fuck him?” 

Ella sat there silently for a moment. She didn’t now quite how to answer Hailey’s question. But luckily for her, Katherine stepped in. 

“I think I get it, Hailey,” said Katherine, making eye contact with Ella. “I think I understand what’s been going on here.” She gestured down to Raymond. “If this little sub wasn’t so hard, and if Ella didn’t look like she was just about to have him for a snack, then I would think that other shit was going on. But when I came over here, Raymond actually seemed like he was having a good time with Ella. Seems like the two of them came to some sort of, uh…understanding and all. Plus, I mean, his boner…haha!”

“That’s for you!” blurted out Raymond, surprising himself with the force of his voice. Katherine opened her eyes widely as she burst out laughing; Hailey did so as well, bringing up both hands to her mouth as she covered her laughter. Apparently she found Raymond’s outburst quite cute. 

“Hey, now wait a minute!” said Ella crossly, bouncing Raymond again on her knee. “You totally got hard earlier when it was just me and you! Come on, admit it! You were totally aroused when I was talking about dom-ing you earlier! That’s how I realized what was going on between you and Katherine here, remember!”

“Is she right, Raymond?” asked Katherine. Just Ella’s mere mention of “dom-ing” had really gotten her engines purring again. She wanted to get this thing started now. Raymond nodded his head. Katherine turned to Hailey.

“See?” she said. “This is why I think it’s ok that we include Ella — she gets it. She knows what’s going on. This isn’t just some drunken attempt to have sex with someone, like Mr. Gross Horndog waiting in the powder room.” Katherine turned and looked straight down at Ella. “Like, I think she genuinely has discovered something about herself tonight. Something that maybe even gives a definition to all those urges to tease and control she felt for years in school. Am I right, Ella?”

“Uhhh, I don’t know,” said Ella. “But it sounds pretty good!” She bounced Raymond a couple more times on her knee. “All I know is that before tonight, I would’ve never even considered fucking anyone like Raymond but…well…things change, I guess, right?”

“Yes they do,” said Katherine emphatically. She clapped her hands together, got down on her knees, and walked on them, quite directly, up to Raymond and looked at him straight in the face for a third time. This time, though, her face was only inches from his. She was going to make sure he had a chance to consent before anything got started, but she was not going to have any patience for him fumbling around and not being able to speak. She was horny and, with each passing moment, it was only getting more intense. 

“So, Raymond,” she said again. “How do you feel about all this? Are you ok with having a foursome with me, Hailey, and Ella?” 

“A…a f-f — ”

“Yes, Raymond!” said Katherine, nodding her head up and down in an exaggerated manner. “A foursome. How does that sound to you?”

“It…it…it ss-sounds…it s-sounds…”

Katherine rolled her eyes and looked up a little past Raymond’s head at Ella. Ella cracked a smile at Katherine and rolled her own eyes. Both women were appreciating Raymond’s temporary paralysis. Hailey had gotten closer and was also peering down into Raymond’s face. Being surrounded, in every sense of the word, on all sides by these voluptuous, tall, sexy women, and having them all peering intently into his face as the tallest, biggest, and sexiest one of them was calmly asking him if it would be ok with him if they all had a foursome together was proving a bit too much for Raymond to handle at the moment. He felt himself getting lightheaded as the room started swimming before his eyes. 

“No!” Katherine’s voice cut through the gathering fog in his vision, and it brought him back. “No, don’t pass out, Raymond! I know you haven’t had that much to drink yet! Don’t faint on us! Not now! Take some deep breaths…that’s it…that’s it…why don’t you bounce him up and down a couple more times Ella, just to get his blood flowing a little, you know? Yeah…yeahhhh…that’s it…there he is. So how about it?”

“Y-y-yes!” Raymond forced the word out of his mouth like it was the hardest thing he had ever done. He had absolutely no qualms or drawbacks to Katherine’s question. He was just totally overwhelmed that all of this was actually happening, and it therefore took a titanic effort to even utter that one word of consent. But he said it, and all three women heard it, and they all felt a warm streak go through their loins. This was going to be crazy…this was going to be something unlike any of them had experienced before. Katherine thought Hailey was as cute as a button and as luscious and sensual as anyone she had ever met…Hailey was totally in awe of Katherine and wanted to do anything just to touch her, feel her, worship her…Ella was likewise in total awe of Katherine’s body, and although she wasn’t as intensely attracted to her as Hailey was, she nonetheless was not turned off by the idea of doing intimate things with a woman as hot and confident as Katherine. Hailey had always thought Ella was hot, even though she had never much cared for her; but now that she was drunk, she didn’t care that she was basically about to have sex with Ella — she was hot! But Hailey’s main focus was Katherine. Ella had never really thought of Hailey in a sexual way before, but hell — she was cute…and curvier and more…something…sensual…than Ella remembered. More than anyone else, Ella was focused on Raymond. So was Katherine, even though she was more interested than Ella in exploring things with Hailey at the same time. For his part, Raymond was the most attracted to Katherine, but he was also hopelessly aroused by Hailey and Ella as well. He could already tell that his main function in this whole exchange would be not to cum too soon. 

“Yessss,” breathed Katherine. She suddenly bent down from her kneeling position and kissed Raymond directly and passionately on the mouth, engulfing his mouth completely with her own. Raymond kept his eyes open as they widened in surprise, and he saw Katherine close hers tightly as she kissed him deeply. Her big tongue thrust itself into his mouth and effortlessly explored around, undeterred by the weak and reactionary movements of his own tongue. He suddenly felt stimulation on both of his nipples and realized that Ella had snaked her hands up his shirt and was tantalizing both of his nipples with the tips of her fingers. His erection hurt as it pressed up through his pants. 

Hailey watched the scene for a couple seconds, as if deep in thought. Suddenly, she got down on her knees next to Katherine and stared up adoringly into her face as it made out with Raymond’s. The next thing she knew, she had plunged her hand straight into Katherine’s tight jeans, into her tight black underwear. It wasn’t hard to find her pussy, because it was already emanating such heat and fluid that Hailey wondered if Katherine was already cumming. Wasting no time, she thrust two fingers directly into Katherine’s drooling snatch, causing Katherine to utter a sharp intake of breath as she closed her eyes tighter and kissed Raymond harder.

Raymond suddenly felt Ella stop the stimulation on his right nipple, but almost immediately after he discovered why she had — she had reached her right hand down to grip his cock through his baggy cargo shorts.

“Woah there Raymond,” Ella said in a deep, sultry voice from behind and slightly above him. “You’re already about to burst, aren’t you. Keep it in! We’ve just started!” 

Katherine suddenly pulled herself away from Raymond with a loud smack. Her eyes were positively swimming with arousal. Much of the rest of the party had become aware of them over here in the corner, but none of the four of them noticed or cared, least among them Katherine.

“I don’t care,” she panted as she stared straight into Raymond’s eyes. Hailey was still diligently working on her crotch. “I don’t care if he cums early,” said Katherine lustfully. “He’s going to cum early, and he’s going to cum often. We’re gonna get it all out of him, one way or another.” She brought her face close to his, and Hailey worked her fingers faster. 

“You hear that, big boy?” whispered Katherine aggressively, her eyes rolling back a little in her head for a moment from Hailey’s stimulation. “You can’t get out of this by cumming once. We’re gonna squeeezze it out of you.” She mimed squeezing with her hands, right up in his face. “We’re gonna succckkk it out of you.” She pursed her lips and sucked powerfully on her own tongue, causing her cheeks to roll and undulate from the pressure. 

“Aaand,” said Ella, her voice also a whisper at Raymond’s ear from behind, “We’re gonna fuck it out of you.” At the work “fuck,” Ella had given Raymond a jolting thrust from her own crotch beneath him. 

Katherine looked at Ella and blinked as her nostrils widened. She looked up the staircase.

“Let’s go upstairs,” she said, and Raymond promptly found himself hoisted into the air as Ella wrapped her fingers around his waist as she stood up. Hailey had momentarily taken her hand out of Katherine’s pants and was sucking on her fingers. 

“But what if people are already in the bedrooms?” she asked through smacking on Katherine's juices. 

“Psssh!” laughed Katherine, waving her hand. “We’ll kick em’ out!” She turned to look at Raymond, held aloft by Ella. “Or,” added Katherine suddenly, looking straight at Raymond, “we’ll ask them to join in. You know, if they’re the right….fit.”

Chapter 11

By this time, most people at the party were nice and drunk, but their intoxication did not stop them from noticing the strangeness of the train of four people going up the stairs. In the lead was Katherine, looking determined and resolute. Her big body almost seemed to burst out of her black top and skin-tight jeans, and her 6-inch heels brought her to a staggering 6’10. Even if had just been Katherine ascending the stairs, her huge, stately figure would have been impossible for the party to ignore. 

But it wasn’t just Katherine. Close behind her was the majestic Ella, her short, form-fitting black dress sparkling a little in the low light, giving the rest of the party an ample view of her impressive rear and her long, tanned, full thighs. Perhaps most notable of all was that Ella stood almost as tall as Katherine — in her cork heels, she stood just under 6’10. But it was who Ella was holding that really got everyone at the party gossiping amongst themselves. Splayed across her arms horizontally, like an overgrown man-child, was Raymond, looking totally out of his element in the midst of these amazonian beauties. While the other women’s dresses hugged their curvaceous bodies tightly, Raymond’s cargo shorts and Nirvana t-shirt were baggy, and hung loosely off his skinny limbs. At 5’8, and somewhere under 130 pounds (Ella was probably right that he was 120 tops), Raymond would have already looked underweight if he had been standing alone, but his proximity to these thick, curvy, female behemoths, combined with the fact that Ella seemed to be carrying him up the stairs effortlessly in her arms, made Raymond look even smaller and punier than he already was. 

The rest of the party had seen Hailey and Katherine make out earlier, but that didn’t stop them from being surprised that Hailey herself was walking behind Ella with purpose, ascending the stairs along with her. It was clear to everyone that Hailey was a part of this whole group. Hailey was no slouch in the height department herself, at just over 6 feet, and her thick hips and wide ass jostled and bobbed like an organism unto itself as she climbed the stairs. Her pretty yellow dress did more than enough to show off her luscious body — the partygoers had long since realized that the shy, skinny English nerd has burgeoned into quite the voluptuous woman. 

If it had just been Katherine and Raymond, people wouldn’t have been as surprised, but the fact that Ella was a part of this group was puzzling. Everyone thought that Hailey didn’t like Ella…and for that matter, they didn’t think that Katherine liked her, either! So what were they all doing together, walking steadfastly up the stairs towards their obvious purpose? They had all seen what had just happened, with Katherine kissing Raymond deeply, Ella stimulating his nipples and grabbing his cock, and Hailey plunging her hand into Katherine’s pants. They were obviously about to have a foursome in one of the bedrooms, and this unlikely mixture of people led to a series of reactions. Almost every single guy who noticed what was happening became intensely jealous of Raymond — he was about to have an orgy with three of the hottest girls at the party! What on earth had he done to deserve that?! Their jealousy blended with their befuddlement, rendering most of them speechless. One of them, however, was not able to contain his reaction.

“Hey! Hey Katherine!” called Wes up, cupping his hands to his mouth so that his voice travelled over the music. “Where are you goin’, huh?” 

Katherine turned and looked down at Wes, smiling as she continued walking up the stairs. She didn’t slow her ascent for one moment, and didn’t answer except in the form of a wide, knowing smile and an arch of her eyebrows. 

“You…you guys need another guy, I think!” called up Wes. “T-to…to, you know…even things out!” 

“Nope, don’t think that we do, Wes,” said Ella, shaking her head as she laughed. Raymond felt the jiggle of her C-cup breasts as she mocked and teased. 

“B-but…but th-this…this is my parent’s house!” said Wes pathetically, in a last-ditch attempt.

“And you think that gives you the right to participate in every sexual encounter that happens at this party?” laughed Katherine, just reaching the top stair. 

“Uh…yes!” said Wes defiantly, sticking his chin out as he looked up at Katherine on the landing. Katherine wordlessly shook her head as she smiled; Ella burst out laughing, and Hailey turned her curvy body to stare at Wes incredulously. 

“Oh my god Wes, do you have any idea how dumb you sound?” laughed Paige, another one of the girls at the party. She was around 5’6, 145 pounds, with big breasts and a big ass. 

“Haha, yeah, somebody’s jealous!” adjoined Stephanie, yet another female attendee, and, together with many of the party’s other women (and even a few of the guys), she laughed and jeered at Wes. Unlike many of the party’s women, Stephanie was short and petite, at 5’2, 110 pounds. But that didn’t stop her from seeing the humor and ridiculousness of Wes’s indignant reaction. 

“I’m…I’m not jealous!” he burst out angrily. “I…I just…I just…look at them! Look at him!! It’s…it’s not right!”

“Aww, what’s not right, Wes?” teased Paige, forming her lips into a mocking pout. “You think that because you’re such a big guy, that you somehow deserve an orgy?”

“Well…well, I deserve it more than fucking puny Raymond!” exclaimed Wes, his voice rising unattractively into a high-pitched whine. 

“Wow, the nerve of some of you guys,” laughed Stephanie, shaking her head. “That’s your problem — you actually think that you deserve sex. Like it’s some kind of right that you just have.”

“Yeah, the thing is, Wes,” added Paige, “is that you don’t have a right to any one of us. We can fuck whoever we want.”

“The girls speak the truth, Wes!” laughed Katherine from the top of the stairs. “And right now, we wanna fuck Raymond. Oh…and each other too!” she added, with a wink at Hailey. And without wasting any more time, she turned and went into one of the bedrooms. Ella (carrying Raymond) and Hailey followed swiftly, leaving behind the shrill sounds of Wes’s continued protests and the mocking laughter of the other women. 

“Oh good! Nobody that we need to kick out!” said Katherine upon realizing that the bedroom was empty. She ushered Ella and Hailey in and then promptly closed the door, locking it securely. The bedroom was dark, but there was enough light from the moonlight that spilled in through the window to see what was going on. 

“Put Raymond on the bed, Ella,” said Katherine, pointing authoritatively. “And take his clothes off. But do it slowly…I wanna see him squirm.” Ella did as Katherine ordered and dropped Raymond down at the head of the bed, holding down his ankles firmly with her big hands, which easily went all the way around his lower legs. 

“Mmmm now I don’t have to wonder how big your cock is,” said Ella dirtily, licking her lips down at him as she crouched her large, lithe body in the middle of the bed, tickling and scratching her long fingers lightly up his legs towards his cargo shorts. Raymond instinctively tried to elude her teasing fingers, but Ella was able to easily hold him down with her strong hands, preventing him from escaping. 

“Haha, you can try to get away, you wriggly little worm,” chuckled Ella. “Good luck with that. I mean…look!” She gave a sudden tug on Raymond’s ankles, and his body abruptly and smoothly slid towards her. “God, you’re so light! Look at how easily I can just pull you around! And, hahaha, how about this!” Ella reached out a big hand toward Raymond’s head, and placed her hand directly over the entirety of his face. “Look at that! I can totally palm your face!” Ella brought her hand down and gave Raymond’s head a little shake back and forth. 

“Uugghh, yeah, Ella, keep doing that,” groaned Katherine, as she stretched herself out on the other side of the bed. “Keep teasing him…it makes me wet.” The mattress grunted and sighed as it accepted yet another large female body. Hailey followed Katherine onto the bed, and wasted no time in reaching out and pulling Katherine’s top off. Katherine continued to moan as Hailey reached behind her, undoing her bra as she lovingly covered Katherine’s neck with soft kisses. Hailey whisked Katherine’s bra away, setting free her big tits, which bounced and jostled sexily in the moonlight. Hailey immediately bent down and started sucking on Katherine’s nipples, which responded by becoming even more erect than they had been before.

After a few moments of this treatment, Katherine grunted and pushed Hailey back off her. Even though Hailey was over 6 feet tall, and weighed over 170 pounds, Katherine was so strong that her slight push back sent Hailey reeling, and she had to reach out behind her to prevent herself from falling off the bed. She looked at Katherine, bewildered. 

“I wanna feel your skin against mine,” moaned Katherine as she cupped her big breasts in her hands from her reclined position. “Take that pretty yellow dress of yours off.” Hailey grinned as she realized what Katherine wanted, and within less than half a minute she had peeled off her dress and her bra, and was kneeling in between Katherine’s thick legs. Now clothed only in her polka-dotted underwear, Hailey did an impromptu dance for Katherine, gyrating and swaying her thick hips as her hourglass figure undulated like a liquid. Katherine’s eyes went wide; she couldn’t believe how hot Hailey was, and she wanted to close her legs over her and squeeze her pretty face into her steaming pussy. But Katherine was able to take a deep breath to steady herself. She had to stay in control. She didn’t want to take things too fast. She pinched her erect nipples as she continued to enjoy Hailey’s sexy dance. 

“Haha, wow, it wasn’t too hard to take off your shirt, huh?” said Ella to Raymond, twirling his shirt around with her finger before casting it aside onto the floor. “Not like Hailey, there! God, she literally had to peel that dress off her. I could hear it, haha! Could you hear it, Raymond?” 

“Yes,” grunted Raymond, watching Hailey’s body oscillating in between Katherine’s legs. Ella was also apparently watching Hailey, and for a moment she paused in her task of undressing Raymond, temporarily mesmerized by Hailey’s curves. 

“Jesus, Winthrow,” muttered Ella. “When did you get so hot?” 

“Katherine brings it out of me,” giggled Hailey, closing her eyes and panting as she ran her hands down her hips and over her large ass. 

“That’s…that’s just…” stammered Katherine in a rare moment of discombobulation. Hailey was making her feel such feverish arousal that she had to do something. “Get over here,” she growled, leaning forward a little so that she grabbed Hailey around the wrist and tugged her forward. Hailey laughed as her naked flesh toppled down onto Katherine’s, and in an instant the two of them were making out hungrily, with Hailey grinding her pussy down onto Katherine’s as Katherine grasped her Hailey’s face with two hands and kissed her ravenously. 

“God look at how her ass jiggles!” said Ella to Raymond, pointing to Hailey’s ass. “You think yours can jiggle like that?” 

“Uh, n-no, I don’t think so,” said Raymond. 

“Haha, well only one way to find out!” said Ella, and she promptly seized a great fistful of Raymond’s shorts and, in one smart motion, whipped them off. It didn’t matter that Raymond was wearing a belt, or that the belt was adjusted to the tightest hole. His waist was so skinny and bony that Ella was able to just whisk his pants completely off, without resistance. 

“Wow, look at that! Look at that skinny little waist of yours! Haha, it’s a miracle that your clothes don’t just fall off you when you move around!” laughed Ella. Raymond stared at her wordlessly, unable to respond. He was now down to nothing but his grey boxers, which were tenting obviously in front from his painfully hard erection. Hailey had broken away from Katherine’s hungry mouth and was now crouched in between Katherine’s legs, working diligently to peel off Katherine’s jeans. It wasn’t an easy task — they were so tight that Hailey had to do it bit by bit, moaning softly as she kissed each new exposed part of Katherine’s meaty thighs. 

“Well, looks like everyone’s getting naked,” chuckled Ella, surprising herself by how turned on she was just from watching Hailey and Katherine. Ella reached up and ripped off her own dress, pulling it smartly over her head and throwing it over in the corner. Then she undid her bra with just as much speed, so that now she too was nearly nude, save for her jet-black underwear. Raymond goggled at her long, supple body, her olive skin looking dark and exotic in the moonlight. Her movements were so incredibly sexy…she moved like some kind of animal…like a deer. She sat up in the bed, gesturing with a long, curved finger for Raymond to crawl up to her. He did, and she grabbed him by the boxers, forcing him to kneel in between her legs. Raymond felt especially small with Ella’s long, thick thighs on either side of him. 

“Raymond,” groaned Katherine next to them, “take off your boxers. Show Ella how big your cock is. Mmmmnnnnghhhh!” Hailey had succeeded in peeling off Katherine’s jeans and underwear, and now she had her head planted squarely in between Katherine’s thighs, lapping hungrily at her dripping pussy. Katherine started moaning even louder in pleasure as Hailey sucked on her swollen pussy lips and fluttered her tongue over her engorged clit. 

Raymond obeyed Katherine, and a moment later his cock was literally springing out of his oversized boxers. 

“Oh my!” said Ella, licking her lips as she peered down at Raymond’s meat. “You looked big when you had your pants on but…gosh dude.” She took in Raymond’s cock with her eyes for a few moments. Even though he felt totally overmatched and submissive in this whole exchange, Raymond suddenly got it in his mind to do something funny, and tightened his lower diaphragm muscles, causing his cock to bounce up and down. Ella squealed with delight, clapping her hands like she was at the circus. 

“Haha! Yeah! Look at it go!” she laughed. “Geez, Katherine, I can see why you kept him around in high school.” 

“I think…mmmmrrgg….I think that he’s gotten bigger,” said Katherine, moaning at Hailey’s oral treatment. Through her pleasure, she managed a laugh, which jiggled and rippled through her whole fleshy body. “Haha I guess…that’s the one part of you that’s grown, huh Raymond?”

“I…I guess so,” said Raymond. 

“Look at that thing — it’s thicker than your arm!” said Ella, motioning him to come closer. Raymond shuffled on his knees until he was right up in front of Ella’s crotch. She reached out and grabbed his pulsating cock in a firm grip, causing Raymond to inhale sharply. With her other hand, she grabbed Raymond’s forearm and lined the two up together. 

“Holy shit, yeah…I was totally right!” muttered Katherine, as if she could hardly believe it. “Your cock is bigger than your freakin’ arm! Haha, I don’t know if that means you have a big cock or tiny arms…I guess it means both!” For good measure, Ella dropped Raymond’s forearm and replaced it with her own. Her eyebrows went up as she uttered a knowing “Mmhm!” in response. Even though Raymond’s cock was quite thick, it wasn’t anywhere near as big as Ella’s forearm. 

“Haha, yep, I’d say it’s more the tiny arms,” she chided, her eyebrows going up and down at him as she soaked up the size comparison. A vigorous, squelching, wet sound suddenly filled the air, and Ella and Raymond turned to see that Hailey was now shaking her head back and forth like an animal in Katherine’s pussy. She was going so fast that her face was blurred in the moonlight, her hair shaking crazily back and forth. Katherine’s eyes had rolled back in her head and she was arching her back, now incapable of conversation. 

“Look at her go!” said Ella to Raymond. She reached forward, grabbing his shoulders as she pulled him towards her. “Are we gonna let them outdo us, huh?” She growled sexily as she palmed the back of Raymond’s head, forcefully making out with him. As it had been with Katherine a little while earlier, Raymond found himself totally overwhelmed by Ella’s much bigger, more powerful tongue. It thrust itself into his mouth, effortlessly batting his tongue aside as it explored the entirety of Raymond’s mouth, and even the back recesses of his throat. Raymond’s eyes started bulging as Ella passionately throat-fucked him with her tongue. 

After a minute or so of this treatment, Ella’s dominant make-out was punctuated by the sudden sound of hissing. She and Raymond broke away from each other to see that Katherine had her mouth wide open in wordless ecstasy, her back curved in an intense arch, with her eyes shut tightly. It took both Ella and Raymond a moment to notice that the hissing sound was coming from Katherine’s crotch, and they were both shocked to see that Katherine was actually squirting incredible quantities of ejaculate powerfully into Hailey’s face. None of them had experienced anything like this before -- female ejaculation had been nothing more than some kind of far-off myth before, and yet now its reality was plentifully clear. It was a surreal moment, and searingly sexual in a new way for everyone involved. 
The temperature of the room seemed instantly to rise. Katherine’s cum didn’t slow Hailey down at all — on the contrary, it seemed only to grease her gears, and she sped up her oral treatment even faster, shaking her head even more ravenously as her tongue flicked and lapped with a fresh insistence. 

“Aaaauuuuuggghhhh!” cried Hailey joyfully, as Katherine’s cum went into her open eyes and ran down her chin in thick rivers. “Aaaaaauuuuughhhhh!!” 

“Holy shit,” murmured Ella, transfixed by the scene. Raymond likewise could barely contain himself. He suddenly found himself flipped onto his back, as Ella had effortlessly switched places with him and was now straddling his supine form with her big body. Her intense green eyes bore down into Raymond’s as she grasped his cock firmly, shaking it back and forth. 

“We can’t let them upstage us, little guy,” she growled. “I’m gonna make you cum just as hard! I’m gonna make you burst in my mouth!”

Chapter 12

True to her word, Ella immediately thrust her head down and began choking on Raymond’s big cock. Raymond had already been breathing in labored bursts, but for a few seconds after Ella commenced her aggressive sword-swallowing, he couldn’t even breathe at all. Ella turned and twisted and pivoted her head, her dark hair falling all around his erect pole as she tried to stuff as much of it as she could down her throat. Raymond saw how big her body looked as she crouched down over him, with her thick thighs and wide, sizable hips looking smooth and enchantingly pristine in the moonlight that shone through the window. He felt his pelvis get pushed down into the mattress of the bed as Ella shoved and shoved with her head…sharp choking sounds filled the bedroom. 

“GLLLAAUGGGHH!!” growled Ella as she labored and toiled to deepthroat Raymond completely. “GLLACK!! GLLARRCK!! GLAK!! GLAK!! GLAK!!!” She couldn’t quite go down all the way, since Raymond was so thick, but there was no question that she was trying her best. Katherine had recovered a little from her thunderous climax, and she and Hailey were caressing each other softly, turning to watch Ella have her go at Raymond. 

“Mmmmn yeah, just look at that,” murmured Katherine. Her voice was still butter-soft from the intensity of her recent orgasm, but her momentary exhaustion did not stop her from appreciating the pleasure of seeing Raymond blown by someone as big and sexy as Ella. 

*GLACCKK* *GLARRRRK* *PHHLLTHSSSIP* *GLAK* *GLAK*

“It almost looks wrong,” observed Hailey to Katherine, although her voice was loud enough for Raymond to hear. 

“What? Because of the size difference?” asked Katherine as she snaked her big hand through Hailey’s angel-thin short brown hair. 

“Yeah,” said Hailey, nodding her head. “Ella always seemed tall to me, but…god, she just looks like a giant compared to Raymond right now.” 

*SSLLURRP* Ella came up off Raymond’s cock, twirling her tongue rapidly around the head as she popped her lips off him with audible suction. She cocked her head and turned to Hailey and Katherine. 

“Hey, I’m right here, you know!” she said in mock seriousness. “Callin’ me “big” and everything…” 

“Haha, well it’s true, Ella!” said Hailey, spreading her hands palm-up. 

“Look at her,” chuckled Katherine. “Pretending that she didn’t like what you said, Hailey.” Ella smiled furtively over at Katherine, snorting a little in laughter. All of them were drunk, which was definitely expediting the whole process of sexual exchange, but even through the strange phantasmagoria of drunken lust, Ella could appreciate Katherine’s perceptiveness. It was true…she did enjoy the fact that she was bigger than Raymond. She liked being the one in charge, holding all the power in her limbs, each of which could easily overpower Raymond’s skinny body. She turned back to look at Raymond, who was beneath her, stretched out on his back, completely prone, looking up at her with wide eyes. That look got Ella going. There was unmistakable arousal in his look, but what really stirred her up inside was how…helpless Raymond looked. How awed and overpowered, how submissive…there was even a touch of fear in his eyes which was like the cherry on top for Ella. 

“Mmmm, you like that, little guy?” she purred, running her big hand and long fingers down his exposed chest. Raymond shuddered as he nodded silently. “You like being blown by someone who could totally beat you up?” Raymond nodded his head again. He was too aroused for words. Ella started jacking off his cock with a slow, searing insistence, starting from the base and going slowly, torturously, all the way to the top and back down, all the while penetrating lustfully into Raymond’s eyes with her piercing green stare that was just visible in the silvery light. 

“Oh he totally loves it,” purred Katherine from the other side of the bed. “I’ve been noticing it more and more, ever since I came back here for summer vacation and saw him. I don’t even think Raymond realizes what’s going on, but I think I know.”

There was a sudden rustling from that side of the bed, and Raymond felt a springiness in the mattress as a huge weight lifted off the bed to his right. Katherine had stood up off the bed, and her enormous, curvy visage appeared as a silhouette in the window. Raymond couldn’t see her face, or any particular feature on her body. All he could see was the dark outline of her huge shape, framed by moonlight, with her hands on her hips as she surveyed the scene silently for a few moments. Hailey looked up from the bed, watching her eagerly. Even Ella slowed down for a minute, glancing back at Katherine’s silent form, as if waiting for instruction about what to do next. Even just by standing there, Katherine carried enormous authority. 

“Keep going, Ella,” said Katherine quietly. And then she suddenly slid her big body back onto the bed on Raymond’s right. Raymond felt the bed groan and depress itself in response to the nearly-200 pounds of Katherine’s weight…and then he inhaled sharply in momentary shock. Katherine’s mouth was right at his ear. 

“Yeah, I know what’s going on,” Katherine repeated softly, speaking loud enough for everyone to hear. The sound of someone spitting punctuated the air — Ella had spit on Raymond’s cock and was using her saliva to lubricate it, resuming her slow slide up and down his length with her big hands. 

“Ever since I got back and saw you, Raymond…it was scratching at my mind,” continued Katherine in that low, deep, sexy voice. “Something in the way that you were looking at me…something in your eyes…it was speaking to me, Raymond.”

Hailey rolled over in the bed and spooned Katherine, reaching her arm around to fondle one of Katherine’s big breasts. Katherine moaned softly in approval as she pressed on at Raymond’s ear, her full lips just barely brushing his earlobe. 

“Even the way you were acting around Clara,” persisted Katherine, knowing that she was getting into dangerous territory here. But the alcohol was pumping freely through her bloodstream now, and she simply didn’t care. 

“The way that she’s outgrowing you,” continued Katherine, feeling her pussy start to get wet again as she kept on. “I know you hate it, Raymond…but deep down, you know it’s gonna happen, and that it’s gonna be more dramatic than you could ever imagine.”

“Wh-what? N-no!” blurted out Raymond in a rare moment of protest. Ella was unfazed by Raymond’s apparent resistance, and all she did in response was start to masturbate him a little harder. She was watching the whole exchange closely and carefully, almost as if she were at a seminar. 

“I…I c-could get bigger and…and s-s-stronger if…I…if I j-just…just work at it a little,” sputtered Raymond, barely able to get the words out through Ella’s merciless masturbating. He heard Katherine laugh softly at his ear. 

“Oh Raymond! You’re right! You could get bigger and stronger if you worked at it. But we both know that’s not going to happen.” Katherine laughed again softly and moaned out in more pleasure, appreciating Hailey’s adoring fingers at her nipple. But it was the dirty talk that she was laying on Raymond, however, that was really getting her going. 

“You know how I know that?” said Katherine, teasing his earlobe a little with the tip of her tongue. “Because, way, way down in your subconscious, I can tell that you like being smaller. I can tell that you like being a disappointment. People might say that you’ve been a useless, worthless, lazy bum for the past year, and they’d be right! You have no ambitions, no grit, no determination, no defining interests that make you anything like the adults that all three of us have become.” 

“Oh my god Katherine,” breathed Ella as she sped up her hands on Raymond’s cock. “Keep going! Holy shit this is hot!” 

“But it doesn’t stop there,” Katherine continued. “You love that feeling of inadequacy, don’t you, Raymond? You love it so much that it’s infiltrated every aspect of who you are. You’ve actually allowed your body to reflect your inner urges…your urge to be pathetic, useless, disappointing, weak…you haven’t eaten well, you haven’t exercised, you haven’t been active…and it shows, Raymond, it shows. Just look at you…look at you.” 

Ella was breathing audibly hard now as she milked Raymond’s cock with a new enthusiasm. Raymond had no response to Katherine’s relentless, ruthless teasing, and nothing remained but to do as she asked — he looked down, and saw Katherine’s massive, sculpted, voluptuous body lying next to his in the moonlight. It was truly incredible. The size comparison was almost unbelievable…and to think that Katherine was actually a little bit younger than him! To think that, just a couple years before, they had been more or less the same size! So much had changed…and as Raymond continued to stare at their bodies next to each other (as the alcohol pumped through his brain), there was no way that he could counter what Katherine was saying. It was true — it was all true. He had been resisting this awful feeling for so long, ever since he had seen her enormous, towering 6’4 body walk into his living room a week or so before. He had hated this whole idea; he had ignored it, pushed it aside, grappled with it, and fought it, but there was just nothing more standing in the way now. The truth was staring at him squarely in the face: his cock rose up before him, harder than it had ever been in his life. It wasn’t the fact that he was being jerked off by a hot girl that was making him hard: it was the fact that he was being insistently milked by someone much taller, bigger, and stronger than him, someone who was clearly enjoying her sexual domination over him. But more than anything, Raymond knew he was hard because someone even taller, bigger, stronger, and more dominant than Ella was whispering dirty taunts in his ear, relishing her physical and mental domination over him more than anyone else in the room.

“And even now, you try and resist it,” chuckled Katherine at his ear. “The last gasps of your male pride. It’s definitely a pesky little nut to crack, I’ll admit, but yours is already cracked, Raymond. You’ve got no line of defense left. And even when I go back to school, you won’t be able to escape it. Because your younger sister is going to keep getting taller and taller, and bigger and stronger, and you’re going to be forced to watch as she surpasses you in every way.”

“N-no,” Raymond moaned, even as Katherine started to lick his ear more insistently, twirling and fluttering the tip of her tongue all across his open ear, tracing its nooks and crannies. 

“Yessss,” sighed Katherine sexily. “I can tell, Raymond. She’s determined…I can see the fire in her eyes. You better watch out. I won’t be here to protect you when I go back to school. But…it’s like I’ve been saying, Raymond…deep down, you love it. You want to resist it, you still have enough pride to hate it, but you’ll break eventually…eventually you’ll have to admit that you lovvve being the wimpy disappointment of the family.” 

“You sure he’s enjoying this, Katherine?” came Hailey’s cautious voice from behind Katherine’s massive body. 

“Look at that cock!” laughed Katherine, pointing to it with a long finger. “I think everything I’m saying is right up Raymond’s alley.”

“I can feel him starting to tense up at the base,” said Ella with a hunger in her voice. “I think he’s gonna pop here pretty soon.” 

“Is she right, Raymond?” whispered Katherine at his ear. “Are you about to pop?” 

Raymond nodded wordlessly, shutting his eyes tight. Katherine hummed and purred at his ear for a few more moments, but suddenly, Raymond felt something wriggling and writhing against his rectum. His eyes shot open in surprise, and he saw that Hailey had rolled over in the bed, placed herself under Ella’s kneeling form, and started to lick his asshole. Apparently, she had been satisfied that all of this was just dirty play, a dominant/submissive scene of sorts, and in her drunken, sensual state, she didn’t want to be left out. It was a strangely new sensation for Hailey, but she actually wanted to play a role in Raymond’s orgasm — she wanted to be the wave that broke the dam. She wanted to see what it looked like when a guy was totally overpowered by three dominant, lascivious, and determined women. The power dynamics of the exchange had started to cook the juices in her pussy, and they were threatening to froth over. 

“Mmmm, that a girl, Hailey,” moaned Katherine appreciatively as she continued to tongue Raymond’s ear. “Get all up in there, girl. Infiltrate him.” Raymond heard Katherine’s breaths becoming a little more ragged, and even though he had shut his eyes again, he heard her nostrils flare, and felt her hot air against the sweaty side of his right cheek. 

“Ok, Ella, faster now,” said Katherine with barely-contained energy. “Keep going on him…yeah…keep jerking him off…faster! Use your mouth too…that’s it…mmmmmrrggh we’re gonna make you cum Raymond. You ready for that? You ready to blow a big fat load down Ella’s throat?”

“Y-yyeahhh,” said Raymond, his voice sounding like tissue paper amidst the licking, slurping, and squelching sounds that filled the dark bedroom. The three girls were really going to work on him now. 

“Get in there Hailey!” said Katherine, a little louder. “Really stick it in there! Go deep…deeeeeep…and find his prostate!”

Hailey did as Katherine instructed and thrust her long tongue even deeper into Raymond’s asshole, prying apart his ass cheeks as she shoved her face completely into his butt crack, shaking her head back and forth vigorously to navigate her tongue deeper and deeper into his ass as it searched hungrily for his prostate. Ella was jacking off Raymond’s cock with vigorous abandon now, using both hands as she choked over and over on his thick length, her mouth going two-thirds of the way down, then back up, the same length down, and back up again. The bedroom was crowded with the squelching sounds of her thick saliva being churned and frothed into bubbles. 

Katherine was licking his ear with new speed and aggression, as she moaned and purred over and over into it, her noises getting louder and louder with each passing moment. Raymond felt his orgasm gathering all of its momentum at the base of his cock…he felt his sphincter muscles suddenly tighten. His orgasm was imminent. He felt Katherine’s big hand suddenly splay itself across his bare chest, kneading his nonexistent muscles as she teased and prodded his ribs with her fingers.

“So small, so weak, soooo tiny,” she cooed into his ear. “You’re about to give in Raymond…let go…let gooooo!” Katherine’s voice had gone from a soft coo to an exclamation, and his body started to shake and shudder. 

“Let’s go girls!” Katherine shouted, now fully in the throes of sexual fervor. “Push him over the edge!! Go faster, girls!! Faster!! Faster!!! FASTER!!!!” 

Katherine’s voice had risen to a powerful barbaric cry, and she thrust her big tongue as deeply into Raymond’s ear as she possibly could. 

“MUAHMUARRGHMUAHRGHAARRRGGHHH!!!” The incredibly salacious sounds that came out of her throat mixed with the squishing, wet, squelching sounds of her tongue in his ear, and Raymond’s mouth dropped open. Right then, Hailey’s tongue found his prostate, and she immediately began spearing her tongue into it insistently, over and over. Ella sensed Raymond’s impending orgasm, and her hands flew up and down his length, becoming a blur in the moonlight. There was nothing in the world that could stop Raymond from cumming now. With a desperate, unfiltered, unrestrained squeal, he came violently, shooting a rope of white-hot cum straight down Ella’s throat. And as soon as she felt the first hot douse of cum against her throat, Ella gave a muffled cry and stabbed her head down on Raymond’s dick, as far as she could possibly go. Whether from the crazy eroticism of the moment, or from Ella’s newfound ability to suppress her gag reflex, she actually managed to throat Raymond’s entire length, mashing her lips down at the base of his cock as her throat muscles squeezed and kneaded every bit of cum from his tortured shaft. Hailey kept at his prostate with her tongue, feeling her own pussy start to drip as she felt Raymond’s body shake and spasm in orgasm. She had been a part of it…she had pushed him through to the end…and right then, she felt that there were few things more satisfying than feeling someone’s body shake and shiver and spasm from an orgasm that had been elicited, kindled, drawn forth, by dominant and overpowering force. 

Raymond continued to whine out into the room for a full minute as his orgasm waned. Hailey slithered her tongue out of his asshole and resumed her position at Katherine’s side, once more feeling up her big breasts. Ella didn’t seem to want to stop, and she kept jerking Raymond’s cock, which had started to go soft. Raymond whined in protest, not be able to do anything else to prevent her from milking his shaft completely dry. 

“Haha, ok Ella — I think he’s done,” chuckled Katherine. 

“Aww come on,” protested Ella, frowning like a child at Katherine. “They always have a little more than they give you. Come oonnn…let me keep going at him…I know he has more for me.” 

“No, Ella, that’s enough,” said Katherine. Her voice was still amused, but it carried something authoritative in it nonetheless, something that made Ella obey. She sighed in mock exasperation as she stopped jerking Raymond’s cock, and she rolled over to the other side of Raymond’s supine body. He was now in the middle of an amazon sandwich, between Ella and Katherine. 

“Whew!” laughed Katherine after a few moments of breathless silence. “That was fun. Whaddja think, Raymond?” 

“I…I…amazing,” he panted, just managing to open his eyes and look at Katherine. Somehow he had managed to not pass out. 

“Did you like my dirty talk?” she asked, her eyes sparkling darkly over at him in the moonlight. “I know I kinda laid it on thick there.”

“I…yeah…I mean…I…I don’t really…” Raymond had enjoyed it, there was no question. But how did he feel about the fact that he had enjoyed it? That was another question entirely. Katherine seemed to understand as she looked at him, and she nodded over at him. 

“We can talk about it later if you want,” she said. “Maybe give us both some time to process, huh?” Raymond nodded. 

“Well, until then…” said Katherine, looking behind her at Hailey and then over to her left at Ella. “There are two people who haven’t cum yet tonight…”

Four hours later, around 5 in the morning, an Uber driver swung by Wes Larkin’s house. He saw two figures standing out by the mailbox, waiting for him. One of them was a haggard-looking skinny guy, with slumped shoulders, who looked like the night had overwhelmed him. The other was…a huge, tall amazon beauty, with long blond hair, who stood with her shoulders back, and her huge rack thrust forward. She looked…totally ready for anything. Upon seeing the Uber, she took the skinny guy’s hand in hers and led him over to the back door. 

“Uber for Katherine?” she asked with a smile, opening the door. 

“Uh, yep!” said the driver, his heart fluttering a little. This girl was a bombshell. She got in, pulled the skinny guy in after her, and reached across his lap, closing the door. 

A little while later, Raymond was getting out of the Uber, waving goodbye to Katherine. He didn’t want to go, but Katherine had insisted that they both sleep on what had just happened, and talk tomorrow. 

“Well…b-bye Katherine,” blurted Raymond awkwardly through the open door. 

“Bye!” laughed Katherine, reaching to pull the door closed. “I’ll hit you up tomorrow, ok?”

“O-ok,” said Raymond. Katherine gave him one last smile before she closed the door. The Uber drove away, leaving Raymond standing there. He sighed and dragged his feet up to his parents’ house, went in through the front door, and, as quietly as possible, went up to his room. He felt a little stab of anxiety as he saw that Clara’s light was on under her bedroom door. He quickly went into his own room, closed the door, and fell face-first into his bed with his clothes on. Within a minute, he was fast asleep.

Chapter 13

Raymond came to the next day in the early afternoon. His mouth was completely dry, his body was sore all over, and his head was killing him. As he opened his crusted eyes, it felt like he was literally awakening from the dead. He hadn’t moved an inch from his faceplant in his bed 8 hours before, and he saw that he still had his clothes on…he reeked of alcohol. Feeling himself gag, Raymond took his clothes off, got back in bed, and pulled the covers over his shivering body. He hadn’t had a hangover this bad since high school. He wanted to throw up, but there wasn’t anything left in his stomach. He shut his eyes, hoping that maybe he’d manage to fall back asleep. 

But instead of that, all he could do was think about the craziness of what had happened last night, and what it meant. Because of course it meant something…something major. That kind of insane sexual explosion couldn’t just happen out of the blue. There had to be real feelings there, surely. Raymond wondered whether he and Katherine might start dating again. There was no question that he found her intoxicatingly, overwhelmingly attractive. But as soon as he started to think about the prospect of them getting back together again, he started to feel a pointed and full-body onslaught of anxiety. 

How could he possibly hope to keep up with her?? She was just…more than him…in every way. She was 8 inches taller, and at least 70 pounds heavier, and she had clearly shown that she was many, many times stronger. But it wasn’t just Katherine’s physical superiority that worried Raymond — it was her emotional and intellectual superiority as well. It had always been a latent, hidden fear of his when they were dating in high school, but now, it was all out in the open, plain for everyone to see. She was smarter than him, more driven than him, more mature than him, and just…more…active and dynamic than he was. In any interaction they had, she called the shots, and Raymond followed. 

Even as he strove to distract himself from his hangover headache, Raymond was manufacturing himself a new one. He wasn’t clueless — even though he had tried to just ignore all these things and push them away, their wild sexual encounter the previous night had made ignoring his attraction to Katherine’s size, strength, and power impossible. She had unearthed his deepest, unspoken desires…to be dominated physically and mentally by a bigger, taller, superior woman…and he had no idea what to do now. Katherine had clearly been into the whole dynamic. 

Despite his hangover, Raymond felt himself get a little hard as she remembered her dirty talk in his ear as Ella had hungrily thrust herself down on his cock…holy shit…Ella too! Raymond had almost forgotten about her! She and Katherine had, like,…been in league together in dominating him, right!? Surely he hadn’t just imagined all that! No, there was no question — it had all happened. Even though he had been drunk, he hadn’t been that drunk…he was able to remember pretty much everything that had happened. And Hailey Winthrow too…Jesus…the quiet little English major who had grown into an incredibly hot, womanly, voluptuous beauty…and she had totally given him a rimjob! Oh my god…her tongue in there…she had thrust it in so deeply, and rammed it over and over into his prostate, as Ella had deepthroated him and Katherine had presided over the whole thing like a conductor…good Lord…would all of them remember that?? It was all so crazy, so wild, in that moonlit bedroom…that it almost seemed like a dream. But it hadn’t been — Raymond knew that it was all real. 

He started to rub and stroke his cock, intending to cum. Even in his weakened state, his arousal was provoked by his recollections of last night, as the memories came tumbling forward in his brain. But almost as soon as the first blood of pruriency pumped through his head, he grimaced and exhaled in a little pant of pain. His body wasn’t going to let him do this without consequences. He tried again, and the pain redoubled. It wasn’t going to work, at least not now. Sighing in frustration, Raymond buried his head in his pillow, and for the next 45 minutes or so, he managed to exist in a kind of half-conscious, limbo state, where his brain fixated on the previous night, even as he dozed a little. 

Some loud shuffling in the adjacent room, Clara’s bedroom, shook him from this dazed stupor. Raymond could tell that he was already starting to feel better. Still in his early 20s, his body recovered relatively quickly from hangovers. Besides, even though he had drunk quite a bit last night, it was really the combination of drinking and strenuous (at least for Raymond) physical activity that had laid him up. He managed to get out of bed, go to the bathroom, throw back 4 ibuprofen, and slide into the shower, letting the hot water wash over his dehydrated skin. He sat down in the tub, closing his eyes, as he kept thinking about Katherine…how incredible her legs had looked in her skin-tight jeans, that black top that looked like it was going to explode from the pressure of her huge boobs…those ridiculously sexy black platform boots she had chosen to wear. Raymond felt himself warming on the inside as the hot water steamed up and heated up everything around him. He could hardly believe his luck…he could hardly believe that Katherine was…still interested in him sexually. Even as his anxiety at the prospect of trying to keep up with her remained steady, he felt himself swell inside with something like pride. She wasn’t interested in all those big hunks like Wes; she was interested in him. 

Raymond stayed in the shower for over 30 minutes, and by the time he finally got out, the painkillers had started working, and, if he ignored how weak his body was, he actually was starting to feel pretty normal. And with this welcome feeling of normalcy came an appetite. Raymond threw on some baggy basketball shorts and an oversized t-shirt and started to make his way downstairs. He hoped that Clara would just mind her own business and leave him alone — he was in no mood to banter with her. She had no idea what had happened last night, and it was way beyond her capacity to understand the intricacies of what was happening in his head. Sure, she had grown a little bigger than him, but she wasn’t taller than him yet. And besides, even though she definitely looked older, she was still just a freshman in high school — she was still a kid. 

It sounded oddly quiet in the house as Raymond descended the stairs…it actually felt like there was nobody in the house. Raymond was encouraged by this; he really didn’t want to run into his mom or dad and have to explain why he had come home so late last night. And he sure didn’t feel like running into Clara and putting up with all her annoying antics. This was perfect: a nice little bite to eat, a big glass of water, and then back up to his bedroom, where he could be free to jerk off as much as he wanted as he waited for Katherine to text him. 

Little wonder, then, that Raymond had a nasty shock when he rounded the corner and saw Clara sitting at the dining room table. She was looking straight at him, with her arms folded over themselves on the table, like she had been waiting for him. Raymond’s heart sank and he felt his shoulders slump a little as a devious smile spread over Clara’s face. 

“Well good morning!” she said in exaggeration. “Or you know, afternoon, or whatever.” 

“Hey,” said Raymond shortly, putting his head down as he made a beeline for the kitchen. He wasn’t going to engage her…he just wasn’t going to do it. But a moment later Clara stood up abruptly from her chair and blocked his path, standing in his way with her hands on her hips. Raymond looked up at her, and was about to start complaining to her, when he felt an unpleasant lurch in his stomach. Clara was taller…taller than him. And it wasn’t even close. Raymond found himself looking into the bottom of his younger sister’s chin, and then up at her lips, which were curved upward in a smirk. His shoulders were about even with her boobs, which, from this height, looked bigger than they ever had before. And it didn’t stop there; Raymond was unable to avoid looking down at what Clara was wearing — a tight white t-shirt with razzle-dazzle sparkles that exposed her taut stomach, skin-tight jean shorts that snugly hugged her burgeoning hips and already-shapely thighs, and…there it was…Raymond felt a bit of relief for a moment as he discovered the source of Clara’s height. But almost as soon as he felt relief, his emotions darkened again. Clara was wearing a brand new pair of pink high-top platform sneakers, complete with sparkles to match her t-shirt. 

“Aha,” said Raymond, trying to sound casual. “New shoes, huh?”

“Mom and dad bought them for me this morning while you were passed out,” said Clara proudly, thrusting out her chest as she threw back her shoulders proudly. “As a present for straight A’s on my report card.” 

“Report card, haha, oh yeah, I remember those,” said Raymond, forcing himself to chuckle. He made to walk past her, but she moved to the side, continuing to block his way. 

“Can I go through, please?” he asked, feeling annoyed. 

“In a minute,” said Clara. “I wanna do something first. I’ve been waiting for you to get up for hours now.”

“Don’t you have anything better to do than wait around for hours to annoy me?” Raymond was not in the mood to humor her. 

“Sure. I’ve been reading my weight training book. And I’ve been eating a lot…I’ve already gained a pound and a half since yesterday.” 

“Congratulations on that,” said Raymond, and once again tried to dart past her. But this time, Clara grabbed him by the shoulders with two hands and shook him. Their weight training lesson with Katherine the previous day seemed to have reinforced the reality of Clara’s physical superiority over him, and Raymond was not encouraged to see that she intended to capitalize on it from the get-go. 

“No!” Clara barked down at him in irritation. “I told you! Not yet!”

“Well Jesus, what the fuck do you want, Clara?” burst out Raymond, annoyed and alarmed at the vice-like grip of his younger sister’s hands on his shoulders. Even from this basic hold, he could tell that there wasn’t much that he could do to stop her.

“Come over here,” she said, taking him by the hand and more or less dragging him after her. “I’ll show you.” Raymond stumbled and flailed after her, struggling to keep his feet as he was pulled by her greater force. Clara led him into the living room, where there was a full-length mirror hanging on the wall; Clara marched right up to it and pulled Raymond in close to her, so that they were standing side by side. 

“Holy shit, look at us!” exclaimed Clara quietly, in awe. Raymond didn’t want to look, but he didn’t really have much choice. He turned to stare at their reflection, and he immediately felt a twinge in his cock. The size difference between them, augmented by Clara’s new sneakers, was so instantly humiliating that his mind shot back to Katherine’s dirty whispers in his ear last night, when she had mercilessly teased and taunted him about Clara growing bigger, taller, and stronger than him…and how he would have to face the fact that it turned him on. Raymond felt a surge of horror at his cock’s automatic reaction, and he desperately tried to look at something else in the mirror. The absolute last thing he wanted was to get an erection, and for Clara to see it. 

“Come on, look at us, Raymond!” she chided, putting her arms on his shoulder and pulling him closer to her body. “You’re not even looking! I said look!” Her arm felt heavy and fleshy on his bony shoulder, and he felt her left breast squishing up against his shoulder…on top of his shoulder, actually.

“I…am looking!” he protested, averting his eyes up again. 

“Haha, I’m a giant compared to you!” Clara cackled, measuring the top of his head with her hand, delighting in how it only came up to her chin. “You look like a puny little kid next to me! Haha, I look like your older sister!”

“Nuh-uh!” argued Raymond, hating how whiny his voice sounded next to Clara’s. Even her voice was deeper than his. 

“Yes-huh!” she countered. “Come on Raymond, it’s so obvious.”

“N-no it’s…not,” he persisted, knowing with a sickening sink in his stomach that it was absolutely obvious. He looked like an underdeveloped little high schooler standing next to a healthy, dynamic, vigorous young woman who was in college. 

“Well, we’re gonna let the internet decide,” giggled Clara, and suddenly, Raymond became aware that she had been snapping pictures of their reflection with her smartphone. He made a move to get away, but Clara was too strong and held his body to hers with one hand. 

“Wh-what…what are you doing?” he asked, his voice edged with high-pitched anxiety. 

“What I just said, little brother,” she said, smiling and pouting for the camera as she continued to take pictures. “I’m gonna post pictures of us to reddit and I’m gonna have people guess our ages.” 

“What!?” exclaimed Raymond. “Th-that’s not…y-you can’t…uh…aren’t you…aren’t you too young for reddit!?” He was mentally grasping at anything he could latch onto at this point. 

“What the fuck are you talking about?” Clara laughed. “I’ve been on reddit since 5th grade. I’m pretty sure I can handle myself on there by now.” 

“But…uh…that’s not…come on Clara,” Raymond ended pathetically, in a kind of begging plead. 

“What?” she shot back, pouting her lips in a duck face again for the camera. “You afraid you won’t like what people have to say?” 

“It’s not that…it’s just…it’s just…” but his voice died away.

“Yeah,” chuckled Clara. “But I bet you’ll hate it even more when you see one of these pictures on facebook as my profile pic.”

“Clara! Come on, don’t!” cried Raymond, now thoroughly alarmed. This was getting way out of hand. “Please!” 

“Please what, Raymond?” giggled Clara. “Come on, if you really do hate how much smaller you are than me, you’ll do something about it, right? But you won’t, because you’re either too weak, or because you secretly like being my little brother.”

“Knock it off Clara!” yelled Raymond, feeling himself get pushed over the edge. Clara didn’t know what she was implying…and it certainly didn’t help that she was right. 

“Oooo did I hit a nerve?” she chuckled. “Ok, I’ll let you go…after one more. Now this is the special one. I want you to flex your muscles for the camera, ok?”

“Fuck no!” shouted Raymond. He suddenly thought of his parents; they wouldn’t stand for this nonsense. “Mom! Dad!!” he called out into the house in a panicked yell. “Clara’s annoying me! And she’s trying to make me do weird stuff!”

“Haha, that’s not gonna work,” laughed Clara. “They’re out running errands and won’t be back for hours. You’re stuck here with me, and you’d better do what I say, or else.”

“Or else what?” returned Raymond, immediately regretting his words, because Clara had suddenly tightened her grip on his shoulder and was bearing down on him. God she was strong…and it didn’t help that he was still weak, from working out yesterday, from drinking, and from the crazy sexual ringer he had been put through. 

“Or else I’ll tell mom and dad how late you came in last night,” she whispered down at him. “Or, you know, I’ll just keep squeezing you until you give up. Either one. Or both.” 

“God! Ok! Fine!” said Raymond after a couple more seconds, relenting. “Jesus Clara, you’re such a weirdo.” 

“Yep, I’ve gotten that before,” she chuckled. Then she started shaking her body to an inaudible beat as she sang the lyrics to some song Raymond didn’t know: “Cause I’m a freak…the way you’re poppin' and droppin’…all over me.” 

“Oh boy, you girls and your little boy-pop songs,” said Raymond dismissively. “Who is that, Justin Bieber?” 

“Justin Bieber!?” cried Clara. “Are you kidding? That little pipsqueak? He’s only an inch taller than you! In these shoes I’m 6 feet tall, so no, I don’t have time for little shorties like him. That was Enrique Iglesias. He’s 6’2…and goddddd, he’s sexy as fuck.”

“Whatever,” grumbled Raymond. “Let’s just get this over with, ok?” He halfheartedly flexed his bicep in the mirror, and Clara held up her own arm above his, flexing in kind. The size difference between their arms was immediately apparent…Clara’s bicep and forearm were both much thicker and bigger. It was apparent that even her forearm was bigger than his bicep. 

“There….perfect,” purred Clara, finally letting Raymond go. “Now we can chart our growth progress together. Or, at least, I can chart my progress, haha.” 

“May I be excused, please?” asked Raymond sarcastically. 

“Sure, whatever, go eat,” said Clara, waving her hand dismissively. It’s not gonna help you though. I’ve already eaten two and a half meals today.” 

Five minutes later, Raymond was eating a bowl of cereal at the dining room table, as Clara sat across from him, reading her weight training book. After a few minutes of silence, Clara suddenly spoke up, and her question almost made Raymond choke on his cereal. 

“So…did you and Katherine have sex last night?”

Chapter 14

“Wh-what!?!” sputtered Raymond, recovering from briefly choking to gape at his younger sister. Clara just sat there, looking at him steadily from across the dining room table. She put her weight training book down and folded her arms on the table, leaning forward so that her young breasts bulged slightly over them.

“What did you say!?!” asked Raymond again, his voice rising to a bit of a higher pitch. He couldn’t believe what he had just heard.

“Oh my god you totally did,” said Clara, as a slow smile started to crawl across her face. “You and Katherine, like…totally banged.” 

“N-no…no we didn’t!” cried Raymond. But there was no hiding the deepening redness in his cheeks and neck, or the fact that his breathing had quickened noticeably quickened. Clara’s question had come totally out of left field, leaving Raymond flailing. 

“What was it like?” whispered Clara, leaning forward against the table even more. “She must have totally dominated you.”

“Stop it Clara!” shouted Raymond, bringing his fist slamming down on the table, rattling his spoon and cereal bowl and making a little milk spatter. “We didn’t have sex last night!!” In his mind, Raymond was trying to convince himself that he was telling the truth. Technically, he and Katherine hadn’t had penetrative sex, so he could totally be confident in what he was saying…right??

“Hmmm, yeah…I think you’re lying,” said Clara, her smile widening. “I mean, look at you — you’re all red and flushed and sweating, haha!” 

“I…am….not…lying!!” exclaimed Raymond. At this point he didn’t care if it seemed like his reaction was too over-the-top. Clara’s inappropriate behavior was really getting out of hand, and he had to snuff it out by standing firm. 

“Haha, well…” chuckled Clara, leaning back in her chair as she continued to regard her older brother steadily. “Something happened between you two last night. I saw you pull up in the uber at, like, 5 in the morning, and you got out and talked to Sarah through the door for a second and the car drove off and you just stood there for a minute, watching the whole time until the car was gone.”

“That’s messed up Clara!” complained Raymond. “You were staying up that late, just waiting for me to get home so you could spy on me??” 

“Nope!” corrected Clara. “I went to bed super early last night, and woke up early to do some early-morning exercises, just like this book says to do.”

“You got up at 5am to…work out?!” asked Raymond, cocking his head.

“I know, I know,” nodded Clara, “It’s hard for you to even imagine waking up that early, but I told you that I’m gonna take this training stuff seriously.” 

“I…whatever,” said Raymond, shaking his head as he brushed his hand in front of his face. “So you saw me get home late. So what? That doesn’t mean anything happened between me and Katherine!” 

“Yeah…I saw how you watched the uber drive away,” said Clara, miming his earnest and unblinking face following a moving car. “And…I saw how you looked at her when we were weight training…plus I saw how you “cleaned up” for the party. You never bother to pay attention to your appearance…never! That is, until last night…haha, really Raymond? A Nirvana t-shirt?”

“Katherine likes that band!” blurted out Raymond, and then his face colored at Clara’s laughter. He had given himself away even more. “And I do too!” he added truthfully. “They’re a great band! You younger people and all your electro-pop crap don’t understand what real music sounds like!”

“Hey, I like Nirvana too!” Clara leaned forward again in her chair. “Kurt Cobain was soooo cute.”

“Oh here we fucking go…” said Raymond, rolling his eyes. 

“And he was such a small little guy too,” added Clara, cocking her head to the side as she drew up a picture in her mind. “If he was still alive I would cuddle him so hard.” 

“Ok, well, whatever Clara, I’m — ”

“Obsessed with Katherine?” cut in Clara. “Yeah, I know, Raymond. That’s pretty obvious at this point.” 

“I’m…that’s not even…you’re the one obsessed with Katherine!” burst out Raymond. 

“Oh my god I soooo am,” said Clara dreamily, looking off into the distance. “She’s totally my idol. I wanna be like her.” 

“Well…uh…good luck with that,” said Raymond pitifully, not knowing what else he could say. He realized that in saying this, he was only further proving Clara’s point. 

“Uh-uh, I think you’re the one who needs all the luck Raymond,” concluded Clara, going back to her book. “To think that someone like Katherine would go for someone like you is, like…totally crazy.”

Raymond opened his mouth, but closed it again, thinking that it would be a mistake to reveal any details of the previous night to his younger sister. 

“Yeah, it would almost be like inter-species intercourse, at this point,” chuckled Clara. 

“You’re disgusting, you know that?” said Raymond, irritatedly getting up from the table. “The shit that goes in your mind, Clara. It’s…it’s the fucking internet, that’s what it is. People your age thinking about all this inappropriate crap. You…you should be focused on…on your schoolwork, you know.”

Clara slightly lowered her book and looked at Raymond hard for a few seconds, before bringing her eyebrows together and up, almost in pity. 

“O-k little brother…whatever you say.” 

Raymond left the room in a huff, and was about to storm up to his room when his pocket buzzed. His heart leapt up as he checked his phone. Katherine…a text from Katherine!! It read: 

“Hey Raymond, can we meet up at a coffee shop or something this afternoon?”

Raymond immediately texted back: “Sure thing! Or maybe we could even grab dinner too, haha?”

He didn’t know why he was being so bold…he was hardly thinking at all…just operating on some kind of autopilot. Katherine buzzed back almost instantly.

“Just coffee, Raymond. We need to have a talk.” 

Raymond felt himself deflate, as his excitement took on a new and unpleasant flavor. His next text reflected his uncertainty and confusion. “Uh, ok sure. When and where?” 

An hour later, he was waiting in line at the local coffee shop, when his turn came. He had been surprised to have arrived at the coffee shop before Katherine. 

“Uh, could I have a, uh, mocha?” he asked the barista.

“Yes sir that’ll be $4.27,” she said, looking slightly up at him. He inserted his card in the chip reader, but a moment later the barista was shaking her head. 

“It didn’t go through, sir,” she said. 

“Huh?” he asked.

“It declined your card, sir,” she said simply. 

“What?” he asked blankly. “Uh…I thought that they…uhh…put more in my account…” 

“I’ll get his,” said a rich female voice behind and above and behind him. A large, womanly, and solidly-developed forearm appeared next to the right side of Raymond’s face and extended downward, brandishing a credit card. “And just a small coffee for me, thanks.”

“Right away, ma’m,” said the barista, looking up at the source of the voice with evident, impressed surprise. Raymond knew instantly that it was Katherine and turned around to face her. He found himself staring straight into the top of her breasts, which were stretching a plain white t-shirt as tight as he could’ve believed possible. Katherine looked down at Raymond, giving him a small smile. Even though she was unquestionably gorgeous, she didn’t exactly look like she was in the best shape. Her blond hair was unbrushed and slightly disheveled, her normally-flushed and vibrant face was slightly pale, and her expression, even though she was smiling, was troubled. 

“Uhh..th-thanks Katherine…uhh…s-sorry about — ”

“Don’t worry about it, Raymond,” she said, brushing away his concern with her hand as she pulled her card out of the slot and accepted her coffee over his shoulder. “Let’s…let’s go find a place to sit down. Your mocha’s gonna take a minute.” 

They found a little table and sat down; Raymond noticed how Katherine’s huge body completely filled her chair, her big ass spilling over amply on both sides of the seat. Her thighs were so big that, with her feet flat on the floor, they nearly upended the unsteady little table. Katherine let out a little laugh and shook her head, letting her thighs sink lower in her chair as she balanced her feet on her toes under her seat. Raymond’s eyes were going up and down her body shamelessly, a silly grin on his face, completely enraptured by her curves, her muscles, her size, her entire presence. He was getting hard without even realizing it; his mind was stuck back in the previous night, remembering what was pleasant in the moment, and forgetting what was convenient to forget. 

Katherine looked down at him, watching his eyes moving over her body, and her heart sank. This is exactly what she had been afraid of…and it was all her fault. After the uber had driven her away from Raymond’s parents’ last night, she had capped off her night of debauchery by fucking the uber driver, who had been only too happy to oblige. Katherine had almost felt like she didn’t have control over herself — it had all been such a rush at the party, to preside over and direct such a kinky orgy…to actually play the dom role, and to see the effect that it had had on her ex-boyfriend. Their sexual dynamic had been blown wide open — everything that Katherine had suspected had been confirmed. She was intensely aroused by her overwhelming physical and mental superiority to Raymond, and there was no absolutely no denying that he felt an equal and opposite arousal to being smaller than her…lesser than her. All of this had been made abundantly clear last night, and it was all well and good while they were both drunk and surrendering to the sheer carnal bliss of the power dynamic. It was all so intensely pleasurable for Katherine in particular that she had needed a little “nightcap,” which she had no troubled in eliciting from the enthusiastic and overwhelmed uber driver. He hadn’t lasted two minutes before Katherine was climbing off him, thanking him for the drive.

But when Katherine had woken up later that morning, her carnality had vanished. Perhaps it was the mild hangover she was experiencing, but a few ibuprofen helped to solve that. Her troubles were emotional. 

‘What the fuck was I doing last night?’ she asked herself chidingly. ‘What on earth gave me the idea that involving Raymond in all of that was ok?’ She had tried to distract herself by reading a few public health articles in French, and by browsing through the world news on Al Jazeera, but after an hour or so she closed her laptop in a frustrated huff. She was going to have to have a talk with Raymond and apologize. There was no way…there was just no way…that any of this was going to work out well. While it was true that, during this summer vacation, Raymond had helped her uncover and clarify certain aspects of her own sexuality, that didn’t mean that she, Katherine, needed to be involved with him in that way. She enjoyed being big, tall, and strong…and she enjoyed being all those things in relation to other, smaller men…men like Raymond…no, wait…not like Raymond…yes…maybe…Katherine tried to tell herself that she didn’t know. But she couldn’t hide from herself; she knew the truth, and the truth was that she was attracted to Raymond precisely because he was shorter than her, smaller than her…lesser than her. She loved seeing how she could overwhelm him, make him gape, make his little eyes plead. She loved feeling that kind of effortless control, the kind of control that she could maintain with nothing more than a look, or a wave of her hand. 

It was a dangerous feeling…at least, that’s what Katherine was thinking right now. It felt dangerous…irresponsible…wrong. As she drove to the coffee shop, she had wondered whether these feelings were actually wrong in general, or just wrong in the context of her and Raymond. 

‘It’s me and Raymond,’ she thought to herself, feeling a swell of enthusiasm at the prospect of exploring these kinds of feelings with other people, both men and women, back at Stanford. Back where everyone she was around was…put together. She felt bad for thinking these things, but what could she do about it? It was just true. It had been a really, really stupid idea on her part to pursue these urges with Raymond, someone who was clearly not on the same page. True, he may have the sexual urges that would partner well with hers in theory, but there was no way that Raymond had the emotional intelligence, or the mental wherewithal, to handle a dominant-submissive relationship with her. There was just no way. Of that, Katherine was dead certain. 

‘And if I knew that already, then why the fuck did I let myself do all that with him last night?’ she thought to herself viciously as she pulled up to the coffee shop, got out, and slammed her car door. She was furious at herself. What she had done was nothing more than use Raymond for her own sexual pleasure, without regard for his emotional wellbeing. She wouldn’t let herself forget this…never again would she let something like this happen. And the only thing to do now was to close the door gently but firmly in Raymond’s face. 

“So,” said Katherine across the little table, taking a deep breath and looking Raymond squarely in the eyes. “Last night was a mistake, Raymond. I want to apologize to you.”

“Ap-apologize!?” blurted Raymond, his eyebrows smashing into each other. “B-but Katherine, I don’t — ”

“Hear me out, Raymond,” said Katherine, patiently but firmly taking his hand. Just feeling the contrast of the weak boniness of his hand to the size and strength of hers was enough to make her clit twitch. She looked down at Raymond, whose eyes lit up at her touch. She felt a wave of disgust at herself and let go of his hand. 

“Just, hear me out,” she repeated. “Last night was…amazing for so many reasons, obviously. it was all super sexy, and I think we all…all of us…had a, uh…a really nice time, right?”

“Right!” said Raymond, enthusiastically nodding. 

“But Raymond,” said Katherine carefully, leaning in to peer at him closely. “I need you to know that…that last night didn’t mean anything more than…than what is was, ok?”

Raymond’s lip twitched and Katherine felt a surge of tender affection for him, even as it was coupled by genuine irritation. Did the little guy…really think…really think that they were going to…? But she shoved all of these feelings down and kept going. 

“We both found out some pretty intense things about ourselves last night and…uh…and we had fun exploring those sexual dynamics. But I feel that…that I let myself go too far last night, Raymond, and…and I don’t want you to get any false ideas about me, uh…me and you being involved with each other again.”

“S-so,” said Raymond slowly, “Y-you don’t…you’re not attracted to me?”

“Tall mocha!” called the barista. 

“That’s you, Raymond,” said Katherine. But Raymond didn’t budge. Katherine let out a chuckle. “Raymond, I promise I’m not going anywhere. Just get your drink, ok, and we’ll keep talking.” 

Like a zombie, Raymond got up and fetched his mocha, came back, and sat down. Katherine took another deep breath. This was gonna be the hard part. 

“So, to answer your question, Raymond,” she said carefully and clearly, “and I really don’t want to make you feel bad, but I’m just telling the truth — I’m only attracted to you in terms of…because I have fun dominating you.” Katherine noticed a man turn inquiringly over form an adjacent table. Feeling a rush of rage, she glared at the man, and he quickly turned away. 

“D-dominating me?” asked Raymond blankly. Katherine sighed.

“Yes, Raymond. I really should be thanking you, because you’ve helped me learn this about myself. It had been turning over in my mind for a while, I think, but you really helped…uh…uncover this aspect of myself.” 

“What aspect?” asked Raymond, blinking his eyes. Katherine laughed a little, trying to behave warmly. 

“You helped me realize that I get turned on by physically and mentally dominating guys who are smaller than me,” said Katherine, doing her best to smile at him. “I think it’s really hot that I’m taller than you, bigger than you, stronger than you…” Katherine was about to add all the emotional and life-pursuit aspects, but as she took in Raymond’s blank expression, she thought better of it. “Basically, I get really turned on by being strong and aggressive and dominant in a…in a sexual encounter,” she continued. “And…and our size difference really, uh…you know, accentuates that power disparity. Like…and I hope you don’t mind, Raymond, this is just an example — look at our arms side by side here. You see that? Mine’s like at least twice as big as yours. Plus it’s longer…and stronger in every way. Just like the rest of my body. And that turns me on. And I know it turns you on too. Right, Raymond?” 

Raymond just stared wordlessly for a few seconds before nodding his head slightly.

“Raymond,” said Katherine, “I need you to tell me what’s happening in your head right now. Don’t just nod because I tell you to.” 

She closed her lips and sat there, waiting for Raymond to respond. For a full twenty seconds, he didn’t say anything at all. His brain was confused, and totally overwhelmed. But Katherine just sat there silently, not giving him an opportunity to dodge her prompting. 

“I…I, uh…I just, uhhh…really liked last night,” he said. “And…uh, I don’t…uhh…don’t understand why it was…um…a mistake.” 

“What did you like about last night?” asked Katherine, folding her arms across her big chest. 

“Uhhh…seriously?” asked Raymond, starting to chuckle a little. 

“No Raymond, seriously,” said Katherine, forcing herself to smile. “What turned you on about it?”

“Uhhh…everything,” he said, chuckling some more as he threw up his hands. 

“You do realize, though,” said Katherine, leaning in closer, her boobs and arms bulging, “that what happened last night wasn’t some orgy where everyone just fucks and that’s it, right!?”

“Uhhhh,” said Raymond uncertainly. “W-wasn’t…wasn’t that what happened?”

“What happened last night,” said Katherine, in as controlled a voice as she could muster, “Was that Ella and I totally dominated you…physically, emotionally…sexually.”

Raymond just sat there, looking at Katherine hollowly. “Y-yeah…yeah I know,” he said simply, after a while. 

Katherine looked at him piercingly for a few moments and then sat back. “And you were into it, weren’t you?”

“Y-yeah,” Raymond nodded. That much he knew — there wasn’t really getting around it. But he didn’t know why Katherine was seeming to harp on all of this stuff. Hadn’t she enjoyed it all too? 

“Well…I did too,” said Katherine. “I really enjoyed it, Raymond. And that’s why I feel like it was a mistake.”

“W-why?” asked Raymond. 

“Because,” said Katherine quietly, “I didn’t want to make you feel like it was possible for us to re-start our relationship.”

“W-why not?” blurted Raymond. 

“Any relationship that we had would have to be based around those dynamics, Raymond. That dominant-submissive dynamic. That’s the only way anything could possibly happen again between us.”

“Why?” asked Raymond again. Katherine was irritated — was he really going to make her say it?

“Because that’s how things are between us!” she whispered at him. “You aren’t on my level, Raymond! You’re barely in school, you have no ambitions, you don’t look after yourself, you let your younger sister who’s barely a teenager walk all over you, and you…look, I’m irritated that you made me spell it out for you like that. But you had to hear it, ok? We can’t be together!”

“B-but…but what about in that dynamic?” Raymond asked desperately. “You said if we were gonna be together it would be like that. Why can’t we…uh…have a dynamic like that?” 

“Raymond,” said Katherine, sighing again, “You don’t have the capacity to be in that kind of a relationship right now. That kind of thing has to be based on mutual trust…and…and I just…” She was about to give more of an explanation, but she could feel herself getting more and more upset, and realized that she just had to end this right now. 

“I just can’t trust myself with it right now,” she finished. A few seconds of silence passed between them, and she reached out and clasped Raymond’s hand in her own again. 

“I don’t mean to put you down, Raymond, I really don’t,” she said truthfully, looking into his confused eyes. “And I’m not saying that I don’t want you to do well! I want you to find something you’re passionate about, Raymond! I want you to take care of your body and get that dynamism back, ok!? But please don’t do it for me, alright? Just do it for yourself. And please…don’t do it because you think we’re gonna get back together if you do, ok?”

“S-so,” said Raymond, “so…there’s no way that…that we can do anything like that again?”

Katherine was about to shake her head and respond with a firm “no,” but something made her hold back. The fact that Raymond was actually turned on by the same thing that she was turned on by…something about that congruence made her hold out. It seemed almost too good to be true. 

“Let’s…let’s just sit on it for a semester, ok?” she said, squeezing his hand warmly one more time before letting go. “I…uh, I think it’s clear that we’re both into the, um, the size difference between us…and, you know…the power dynamics of that, even if we aren’t sure what it means yet. Maybe…uh…maybe we can just think brood on it for a little, and…and revisit it over the Christmas holidays…ok?”

“Ok,” said Raymond, feeling deflated, and yet, at the same time, feeling something like hope for Katherine leaving the door open. Her eyes locked onto his and penetrated them for a moment, before she squeezed his hand one more time, got up, and swiftly left. Raymond sat there at the table, with two coffees, not feeling like he needed any more stimulation. 

*————————————* 

Six months later, Katherine was walking up to the Pierce’s front door, taking in a deep breath of fresh December air. She was back for the Christmas holidays, and had been invited over for a festive holiday meal by Mrs. Pierce, who had made it a point to invite her specifically. Katherine was nervous to accept, and she had almost said that she couldn’t come. But when Mrs. Pierce had mentioned that both Raymond and Clara were eager to see her, she had accepted the invitation with relief. She hadn’t been in contact with Raymond for months, and she had no idea what to expect. So he was eager to see her…which meant that he wasn’t angry with her — she didn’t quite know what to make of that. She hoped that he wouldn’t act like a puppy dog around her; she didn’t quite trust Raymond to play his cards close to the vest, so to speak. But maybe he had shaped up a little…hell, maybe he had given all his submissive sexual urges some actual thought. 

For her part, Katherine had thrown herself headlong into the BDSM scene in college. Her urges had been too strong not to engage, and, in a matter of months, she saw several submissives, both men and women, on a monthly basis. If Raymond could stomach that, and even better, if he thought it was hot, maybe something could happen between them again. That would be the test. 

Katherine rang the doorbell and looked around, enjoying the festive holly decorations on the Pierce’s front door, and the Christmas lights that sparkled and twinkled through the frigid December dusk. Somewhere in the distance, a merry violin was playing, and the smoke of crackling wood fires scented the cold air. Katherine breathed in a deep breath again — this was nice — this was gonna be fun — she would make it fun. No matter what. 

The door opened and Katherine’s jaw dropped. 

“Clara!” she cried, opening her arms wide. “Oh my god, look at you!!” 

“Hi Katherine!” exclaimed Clara, bounding forward and embracing the 6’4 amazon. “Oh my god, you got even bigger!” 

“I got bigger!?” laughed Katherine. “I’ve gained 10 pounds, Clara….you…you’ve —”

“I’ve gained 25,” she said proudly, thrusting her chest forward. “And…I’m almost 6 feet tall.” 

“I’d believe that!” said Katherine, her chest expanding as she looked over the young teenager, deeply impressed. “Good lord Clara, it looks like you’ve taken my training to heart, huh?”

“Totally to heart,” said Clara, putting her hand on her chest. She suddenly smiled deviously. “Wait till you see me next to Raymond.”

Chapter 15

Katherine’s skin pricked up into instant goosebumps, and she blinked her eyes blankly at Clara. For just the hint of a short moment, she was out of control. Her heartbeat tripped over itself, her nipples started standing to attention through her tight black t-shirt, and, totally outside of any purposeful will or thought, blood started pumping directly to her vulva and to her clit…engorging them both. 

“Uh…n-next…next to Raymond?” asked Katherine, straightening up as she suddenly smiled down at Clara and laughed nonchalantly. 

“Yes,” said Clara, arcing her eyebrow as she looked back up at Katherine seriously. She took a step closer to her idol and snaked her hand around to the side of her mouth, as if to tell Katherine a secret, her eyes narrowing as she whispered. “Everyone like, assumes he’s my younger brother now.”

“Haha, is that so?” chuckled Katherine, glancing up over the top of Clara’s head (which was just about even with her eyes) to see if she could spy Raymond. When she didn’t see him, she looked back down genially at Clara. Katherine’s internal arousal was really churning away right now, to the extent that she was not a little surprised. It wasn’t like she didn’t get to act on these kinds of urges — she saw multiple submissives a week, after all! So why, when Clara had dropped the knowledge that she had vastly outgrown Raymond, was Katherine’s body reacting like she was positively starved for dominant sexual action?

Katherine took a short but deep breath through her nostrils. She was in control again; this was going to be an interesting evening, for sure. 

“So…Raymond hasn’t been weight training along with you…like he said he would?” laughed Katherine as she walked in through the door.

“God no!” said Clara, closing the door behind her. “He’s smaller than ever! He’s actually shrunk, Katherine. He’s actually gotten smaller. Can I take your jacket?”

“Uh…haha oh sure, Clara, thanks!” chuckled Katherine, appreciating the over-politeness of the 14-year-old girl as she practically took Katherine’s jacket off herself to hang in the coat closet. 

“It’s my pleasure,” said Clara, her eyes going wide as she stood there for a moment, holding Katherine’s jacket. “Oh my god, Katherine…” she breathed, as her eyebrows creased up in admiration. “You’re…you’re just…just incredible!” 

And indeed, Katherine did look immensely impressive. She stood about a quarter inch over 6’4, and, during the fall semester, she had upped her workout regimen, (which included additional strength training designed specifically for dominating her male clients), and with this increased training came an increased appetite. Katherine had gained an additional 10 pounds of muscle, and she now weighed just over 200 pounds. She smiled appreciatively at Clara’s wonder, and she suddenly threw her arms up in a double bicep pose, deciding to enjoy the attention. In her form-fitting blue jeans (which showed off her huge legs) and her tight black short-sleeve t-shirt, she looked absolutely, imposingly beautiful. 

“Haha, yeah, well…just a lot of consistent dedication, a healthy diet, and…?”

“And a good night’s sleep!” finished Clara, smiling widely. “I haven’t forgotten, Katherine!”

“Haha, I can see that,” said Katherine, putting her arms down as she once again ventured a glance around the house. Still no Raymond. Was he afraid of coming out to see her? She suddenly noticed the rich, hearty smell of chicken stew cooking away. Katherine had been so distracted by Clara’s size, and by what Clara had insinuated, that she hadn’t even noticed the delectable smell.

“Mmmm, that smells gooood,” nodded Katherine appreciatively. “Your parents sure know how to cook up a tasty meal, haha!”

“Yeah, they knew they’d be late coming home from work, so they started the chicken stew in the crock pot earlier today,” said Clara. “It’s just me and Raymond in the house right now.”

“Aha, I see,” said Katherine. Immediately, she felt like she was temporarily in charge. How much bickering between Raymond and his younger sister would she have to manage? If he turned up…that is. 

“You know, Clara,” Katherine continued naturally, “I have to say that I’m verrry impressed by your physique. I knew that you were excited about getting started on a training program, but I have to admit, I had no idea that you’d be this dedicated!” 

“Well you’re my inspiration,” said Clara, indicating to Katherine’s body with her outspread palms. “I would’ve never imagined it was possible to look like you do. But that’s what I want! I wanna look like…like that.”

“You’re obviously well on your way,” laughed Katherine. “You’ve gained 25 pounds, you say?”

“Yep! I weigh 168 pounds now.”

“And so you’re what? 5’10? 5’11?” Katherine was doing her best to make her conversation sound ordinary. In reality, though, her excitement was exceeding her threshold for comfort. 

“5’11!” said Clara proudly, thrusting out her chest. As usual, Clara was wearing an ostentatious outfit: bedazzled, form-fitting jeans that showed off some seriously shapely legs, and an ass that had truly started to burgeon and expand. She wore a light pink t-shirt that had the black grungy words “Gym Hair Don’t Care” sprawled across her chest area. Unlike Katherine, Clara’s breasts were still relatively small, but they were clearly bigger than they had been 6 months before. 

“And when I’m at school,” continued Clara excitedly, “I wear heels all the time. So I’m used to being like 6’2 or 6’3.”

“Good for you, girl!” exclaimed Katherine affectionately, pushing into Clara’s shoulder with an encouraging shove of her knuckles. “Never be afraid to display yourself however you see fit.” 

“It freaks the boys out,” giggled Clara, putting her hands on her hips. 

“Oh my god, tell me about it,” replied Katherine, inclining her head appreciatively.

“But it helps me filter out the guys who aren’t worth anything from the guys who can actually accept that a girl can be bigger and stronger than them.” Clara had clearly been eager to relate all this to Katherine for some time, and now that she finally could, it was practically all spilling out. 

“Haha, well let’s hope those other guys can get over their insecurities,” said Katherine. 

“Yeah, which reminds me — RAYMOND!!” Clara suddenly called back loudly into the apparently empty house. “KATHERINE”S HERE!! COME OUT!!! YOU CAN’T HIDE!!!”

“Hehe, I’m sure he, uh, he isn’t hiding,” said Katherine. 

“Oh he’s totally hiding,” said Clara matter-of-factly. “He was sitting on the sofa right before you rang the doorbell, and now he’s nowhere to be seen….RAYMOND!!!” 

“Haha,” chuckled Katherine gently, holding out her hand to quell Clara’s loud calls, “It’s ok, Clara…he’ll come out eventually. Maybe he, uh…had to go to the bathroom or something.” 

“Yeah, he’s totally intimidated by you,” said Clara, still peering hard up the vacant stairs. “Every time I mention your name, I can see him getting red in the face.”

“Oh?” asked Katherine lightly as she walked with Clara into the living room. They both sat down on the sofa. 

“Totally,” said Clara, nodding her head with certainty. “After what happened between you two at that party this past summer, I’m sure you’re all he’s been thinking about.”

Katherine felt a sudden wave of something like panic wash over her, and she sat up abruptly on the sofa, her brow creasing at Clara. Had Raymond…talked to his younger sister about what happened that crazy night!?! In any case, Clara was going too far here, bringing that kind of stuff up. 

“Clara!” said Katherine, a bit reproachfully, but laughing a little to blunt the force of her admonishment. “That…uhh…that was private, you know! We, uh, we don’t wanna be talking about that kind of stuff out in the open!” 

“Oh don’t worry!” said Clara deviously, lowering her voice to a whisper. “I already know that you guys totally had sex, or whatever…don’t worry, I don’t talk about it!”

“Did…did Raymond tell you all this?!” asked Katherine, a little out of breath from Clara’s shameless bluntness. She needed to end this conversation…pronto. 

“He didn’t have to say anything,” continued Clara in her whisper. “His face told me everything I needed to know.” 

“Well…haha, like I said, Clara, all that’s private, ok?” laughed Katherine. Jesus god this teenager was something else. Katherine almost admired her for her willingness to just say what was on her mind, but the Pierce’s living room was not an acceptable place to have this conversation. 

“And anyway,” said Katherine, seeing Clara take a breath in to say something and deciding to get the drop on her, “I wanna hear more about your life! So you’ve got your first semester of high school in the books, huh? Whaddya think? You like it? Or maybe you hate it?”

“Oh my god I hate ittttt,” moaned Clara, crossing her legs on the sofa as she gripped her knees and rocked back and forth to emphasize her frustration. “All the boys are stupid and tiny, and all the girls are mean and bitchy!”

“Haha, well it may seem like that now,” laughed Katherine. “But I’m sure you’ll make plenty of friends in time. It usually takes people at least a semester or two before they start to adjust, you know.” Her mind shot back to the group of submissive men she had collected in the past semester. 

“I mean,” chuckled Katherine, “It took me a full year in college before I really started to, you know…spread my wings and start doing the kind of things I really wanted to do. It can take time, you know…but be patient. The friends and activities will come.”

“Oh I’ve already got a friend…a best friend, actually,” announced Clara. 

“Oh you do? Awww, nice!” said Katherine. 

“Yeah, she’s actually coming over tonight to have dinner too!” said Clara. “Her name’s Sarah, and she’s the tallest girl in the whole freshman class!”

“What, even taller than you?” laughed Katherine. 

“Mmhmm,” said Clara, nodding seriously. “By like two whole inches, actually. We measured.” 

“Haha, well, I’m excited to meet your friend!” said Katherine, taking another little glance up the stairs. Was Raymond seriously going to do this? Was he actually going to hide from her until he absolutely had to come out? This was one of the things that she had been afraid of. 

“She’s excited to meet you too,” said Clara with sincere energy. “You’re gonna like Sarah, Katherine. She’s the smartest person I’ve ever met…outside of you, of course. I’ve told her all about you, and she can’t wait to see you in person!”

“Uhh…haha, well I’ll do my best not to disappoint her,” grinned Katherine, internally laughing to herself at the level of Clara’s adoration. It certainly was flattering…if a bit over the top. 

“How could you? You’re perfect,” declared Clara. She suddenly whipped her head around, searching ravenously for any sign of her older brother. “God, where is he!?” said Clara impatiently. “I want you to see us standing next to each other.” 

Suddenly, Katherine caught sight of him. Raymond had apparently been hiding out of sight at the top of the stairs, and Katherine had seen a touch of movement — it was Raymond’s foot, hovering over one of the top stairs. 

“Raymond?” called up Katherine pleasantly. “Is that you up there? Haha, I can see your foot! Come on down!” 

“Yeah, get down here!” enjoined Clara vigorously, leaping off the sofa and stalking towards the stairs. Katherine stood up too, but slower, with more composition in her movements. Part of her wanted to leap up like Clara had, but she had to stay in control. Still, though, she was not going to let Raymond hover there, out of sight on the stairhead, like a scared little child. She joined Clara at the base of the stairs and looked up. 

“There he is!” laughed Katherine good-naturedly, as her vulva and clit engorged again. It felt borderline absurd, talking up at Raymond this way…the kind of cheerful lilt in Katherine’s voice would have usually been reserved for a child. But, in the surreal situation that was unfolding, it all seemed somehow appropriate. Raymond was definitely smaller…or at least, he certainly hadn’t gotten any bigger. From her vantage point at the bottom of the stairs, Katherine couldn’t really be sure. But she could be absolutely certain in her conviction that Raymond had not made any emotional headway towards maturity during the previous six months. He was grasping onto the bannister like he had been caught in a trap, and his eyes were wide with fear and anxiety. He was in his bare feet, with his tried-and-true oversized cargo shorts and white t-shirt seeming to hang off his thin frame like bedsheets. For an instant, Katherine regretted her merrily condescending tone towards him, but she caught herself. 

‘I mean, good grief, he’s behaving like a child,’ she thought to herself, as she continued to smile up the stairs at him, ‘So it’s appropriate that I speak to him like a child.’

“Oh my god!” called Clara animatedly up the stairs, “Are you serious, Raymond!? Quit stalling and get down here!”

“Haha, Raymond, come on!” laughed Katherine, feeling like she had to balance Clara’s acerbic tone with the buoyancy of her own. “I’m not gonna bite! Haha, you’re acting like you’re afraid of me!” 

“He is afraid of you, Katherine,” said Clara, turning to look up at her earnestly. 

“Well that’s just silly!” declared Katherine good-naturedly. She had to admit, though, that the way that Raymond was clutching the bannister with his skinny little arms, with fear in his eyes, behaving for all the world like a cornered animal…it was turning her on. Her teeth set hard in her jaw as she felt the pang of a little orgasm suddenly spread like a sudden pop of warm molasses through her loins. She wanted him to come down. Now. She needed to see him standing up next to her, and next to Clara…before Mr. and Mrs. Pierce got home from work. Once the parents were back in their house, she wouldn’t really be in charge anymore. Now was her chance. 

“Raymond!” called Katherine again, with a real hint of friendly irritation in her voice now. “For heaven’s sake, stop acting like a little kid! Get your little butt down here and give me a hug!” 

Raymond paused for an instant, and for a split second it looked to Katherine like he was going to run away, back up to his room. If he had, Katherine had already made up her mind: she was going to chase him, and catch him. But a moment later Raymond was coming down the stairs, still clutching onto the bannister like he would tumble down if he lost his grip. With each stair he descended, Katherine’s excitement increased. God he looked small…way smaller than any of her male submissives back at college. Katherine wasn’t sure if it was just that she had gotten bigger, and he had gotten smaller…but then she remembered Clara stating quite emphatically that, in fact, he had gotten smaller. Katherine could easily believe it. Raymond looked almost emaciated. 

“Haha, come here, you!” Katherine laughed as he reached the final stair. Spreading her arms wide, she bent down and engulfed Raymond in an affectionate bear hug. His thin arms rose up awkwardly and embraced her as well. This close to him, with his scent suddenly in her nostrils, Katherine could smell the stinky spice of his body odor on his shirt and on his hair. Evidently, he hadn’t showered in a while…but she caught a whiff of OldSpice deodorant under his arms…no doubt hurriedly applied right before she came over. Katherine squeezed his body, feeling a complicated cocktail of emotions rushing through her as his bones squeaked and popped under her pressure. One one hand, she was irritated at him, even angry, that he hadn’t gotten his act together, and that he had clearly allowed himself to slide even further into sloth and idleness. On the other hand, well…her lubricated, swollen pussy was speaking for itself. She wanted to dominate him, and show him all the pleasures that total surrender could bring. 

“Oh my god! Haha, so what’s up?!” asked Katherine gaily, and with flourishing energy, as she let Raymond go and stood up to her full height in front of him. The top of his head was just about even with her chin. Her long blond hair cascaded over her shoulders, framing her face as she smiled down at him. Raymond managed to look up at her, seeming like he was about to totter over from nerves. 

“I’m…I’m, haha, uhh….you know….uhh…al-…alright, I guess,” he answered, as bravely as he could. 

“Alright!? Just alright??” laughed Katherine, reaching out one of her big arms and shoving him playfully in the shoulder. Raymond staggered back a couple paces as he tried to smile in response, and Katherine felt her clit start panging again. She had to remember that Clara was standing right there…she’d ask him something easy.

“So, like…haha, I mean, how’s school going?” she asked, grinning down at him. 

“Raymond dropped out,” announced Clara flatly.

Katherine’s face fell. “You…you what?!”

“Yeah, he dropped out in like, September,” said Clara, shaking her head. “Couldn’t handle the pressure.”

“I…I j-just needed some time to think and…and get my priorities straight, is all!” said Raymond defensively. 

“Priorities…riiiight,” said Clara dryly, rolling her eyes up at Katherine. “And by “priorities” he means moving back in with us and playing video games all day and staying up in his room and losing ten pounds.” 

“I…I just,” said Katherine, momentarily overcome by the same conflicting tensions of her emotions. “I…awww, Raymond! I’m sorry that things have been hard for you!”

“N-not…hard…just, uh, just trying to uhh, you know…think about some things,” said Raymond. Katherine felt like she knew what he meant. Right then, their eyes met, and she knew…she knew that he hadn’t regressed like this by accident. He had been sliding, ever so steadily, into the pit of physical and emotional masochism. He had lost weight because he wanted to lose weight…because he wanted to get thinner. Or, at least, a substantial part of him did — the stronger part. He might not have been enjoying the whole process, and in fact, he may well have been hating himself for his own inexorable pull towards submission. But, at least at this point, it hadn’t been enough to stop the slide. And it showed. 

“Look!” laughed Clara brightly, bouncing over on her toes to her older brother and pulling him up next to her. “Look at this, Katherine! Haha, oh my god, can you believe it!? Can you believe that I’m still only 14, and that he’s about to turn 20!?”

Wordlessly, her tongue working in between her teeth behind her closed lips, Katherine got out her phone and snapped a picture. She didn’t care about being brazen about it now — she and Raymond were on the same page, at least in terms of what they had talked about 6 months before in the coffee shop. What this meant for their potential to have any kind of relationship was not important to Katherine at the moment. She was going to enjoy these comparisons, and make no bones about it. 

“Haha, oh my god, look Raymond!” cackled Clara, holding him closer to her as she looked up at Katherine. “She can barely believe it! Haha, Katherine look at our legs next to each other!” 

Clara held her thigh up next to Raymond’s. “Come on, hold it up for her to see!” she snapped at him, as she bent down to roll up his baggy shorts, exposing his pale, shriveled thigh. Raymond did as Clara said, almost mechanically, as he held his now-exposed thigh up to hers, which was wrapped up tightly in her form-fitting blue jeans. Katherine’s nostrils flared. Plainly, Clara had made such a habit of dominating her older brother that he had grown to accept her control as a given. He obeyed her commands without an apparent second thought. And Katherine could see why. Next to each other, their legs were stunningly mismatched. Not only was Clara’s longer, but it was much, much bigger. Katherine quickly realized that Clara’s thigh had to be at least twice as big as Raymond’s, and probably more. 

“Jesus,” breathed Katherine softly. She took another picture with her phone. As she did so, she glanced down at Raymond’s crotch. She knew why he had worn baggy shorts that night: to hide his erection. But even so, as she peered down for a moment, she saw the outline of his erect cock head, poking out ever so slightly. It was all Katherine could do to not seize him in her arms, march upstairs, and forcefully suck him off right then and there. 

“Haha, oh man, this is fun!” laughed Clara, pivoting around to stand behind her older brother. Her head rose up three inches above his, but it was the width and girth of their bodies that was the truly eye-popping difference. Clara’s hips extended out on either side of Raymond’s, and her shoulders were clearly wider too. 

“It’s our own special photoshoot!” Clara continued enthusiastically. “Usually when I take pictures of us, I have to put the camera on auto-time.”

“Oh, you take a lot of pictures of you two together?” asked Katherine, trying to sound as casual as she could. She looked down at Raymond again, scrutinizing him, but his puppy dog eyes back up at her communicated little more than his own arousal at what was currently going on. It suddenly occurred to Katherine that Clara was absolutely a dominating type of person, and that she obviously enjoyed humiliating her older brother by comparing their sizes together. But it probably wasn’t…sexual for her. Right!? Katherine shifted her gaze to Clara’s toothy grin, and the wide, excited eyes beaming up at her.

‘Yeah, this isn’t sexual for her,’ Katherine concluded inwardly. ‘She just likes feeling powerful in this way…maybe it will be sexual eventually…but not yet.’

“Oh sure!” answered Clara. “I take pictures of us all the time! And then I post them on instagram, haha!”

“You post them on instagram!?” burst out Katherine, laughing in surprise.

“Yeah! And all my friends get to comment on them…haha, we have fun with it!” 

“Do you…uh, how do you feel about this, Raymond?” asked Katherine, suspecting that he was conflictingly aroused by it all. 

“Oh who cares what he thinks?” laughed Clara, waving her hand dismissively. “It’s fun! That’s all that matters!”

“Haha, well…no, actually, I am curious what he thinks about it,” said Katherine kindly, and she waited for him to answer. 

“I…uh…whatever…it’s whatever,” he said quietly after a few moments. “It’s uh…not like I can stop her or anything.” 

“How true!” laughed Clara. “Ok, double bicep pose, little brother! Show your guns to Katherine!” 

Once again, the comparison was extraordinary. Clara’s arms, both upper arms and forearms, were at least twice as big as Raymond’s. Katherine looked closely at Raymond, and once again their eyes met before he turned his away, awkwardly down, as if he was embarrassed. And once again, Katherine understood. He was turned on by all of this. Clara didn’t know. But he felt embarrassed about it, probably even tortured by it. But the sexual pull was so strong that he had not been able to quell it. And so he put up with his bigger, stronger, domineering younger sister bossing him around…and he got off to it in secret. 

‘God,’ thought Katherine as she smiled genially and snapped another picture, ‘This is just getting better and better.’ 

Clara wanted to do more comparison shots, but Katherine wasn’t sure that she could take much more of that without giving away her own arousal. Besides, surely the parents were about to get back home. She had to re-establish an aura of normalcy. 

“Haha, ok you guys…let’s…let’s just go sit down in the living room and hang out for a bit, huh?” she proposed. She started walking in that direction, and Clara and Raymond followed. Katherine plopped herself down on the sofa and patted the spot next to her. 

“Why don’t you come and sit next to me, Raymond?” Her voice was sweet, but it was more of a command than anything else. Visibly gulping, Raymond obliged, and Katherine took immediate delight in seeing their bodies right up next to each other. She couldn’t believe it…if she had been huge compared to him before, she was on a different planet form him now. Her thighs had to be 4 times the size of his! In fact, she was certain that a single one of her thighs was just about as thick as his entire torso. And her arms! Well, they were thicker than his legs, easy. Katherine put her arm over the back of the sofa, behind Raymond’s neck, but not quite touching it, as she sighed and crossed her legs over each other, squishing their muscle and feminine plushness even tighter in her jeans. Raymond’s eyes bugged out of his head, and, for the first time, his erection pointed quite obviously up through his baggy shorts. 

“Holy shit, Katherine looks like she’s your mommmm!” laughed Clara, sitting herself in the armchairs facing the sofa. 

“Haha, I really look that old!?” teased Katherine, passing Raymond a throw pillow, which he silently and gratefully placed in his lap. 

“No! I mean Raymond looks that young and little!” explained Clara. 

“Aha, I see,” nodded Katherine appreciatively. “So, Clara, anyway…so you hate high school so far…yep, totally understandable, haha…but you have a best friend who’s really smart…that’s good…friends like that can push you in school to do your absolute best, although I doubt you need that much pushing, right?”

“Well, I got straight A’s this semester,” declared Clara proudly. 

“See! Haha, I knew it!” said Katherine, pointing her long finger appreciatively at the 14-year-old. 

“But you’re right, it does help having a friend like Sarah,” continued Clara. She squirmed in the armchair, obviously excited. “Ooooo, I can’t wait for you to meet her tonight!” 

“What!?” came Raymond’s sudden, alarmed voice. “Sh-she’s…she’s coming here…tonight?!” 

“Yes she is,” said Clara, cocking her head to the side as she looked at Raymond through another one of her smirking smiles. “And she told me she’s looking forward to seeing you too, little brother.”

Katherine glanced down in curiosity at Raymond. What was he so worried about? She then remembered that Clara’s best friend…Sarah, was 6’1. 

‘Hehe, poor guy,’ she chuckled to herself. ‘Too many bigger girls in one place.’ 

Suddenly, the doorbell rang. 

“That’s her!” said Clara, springing out of her chair.

Chapter 16

Katherine looked curiously over at Raymond as Clara bounded over to answer the door. She was going to use this brief moment alone as an opportunity to try and catch his eye. She gently leaned her big leg into his, and Raymond responded by looking up at her. Sitting down together on the sofa, side by side, the top of Raymond’s head didn’t even reach Katherine’s shoulders. With them both standing up, the top of his head was just about even with Katherine’s chin, but sitting down, the enormity of their size difference was even more obvious. Katherine was sitting on top of two huge, meaty, fleshy thighs, and a wide, plush ass — Raymond was more or less sitting on his own skin and bones. He had hardly any meat on his thighs, and no ass to speak of. 

Katherine made sure that Raymond watched her eyes going over his body. She wanted him to know that she was getting a true approximation of how far he had let himself go. She felt a stirring in her loins as her gaze went deliberately over his skinny legs and frail arms. Even the skin on his body looked…different somehow. A little pastier…chalkier…and baggier. Katherine felt a twinge of guilt in addition to her intense arousal. Raymond didn’t look healthy at all. He wasn’t quite anorexic, but he was getting dangerously close to that territory. Katherine didn’t like to see him looking so…sticklike…and yet, there was no way around the language her pussy was speaking. He was just so…small. So intensely, deliciously small. And when she compared his body next to hers, it was impossible for her not to get horny. 

Clara had opened the door and appeared to be talking animatedly with her friend, Sarah, at the door. But Katherine wasn’t really listening to what they were saying. Instead, she took the opportunity of her moment alone with Raymond to reach down and, quite deliberately, wrap her big hand around his upper arm. Raymond shivered at her touch, and Katherine was not at all surprised to see that her hand went easily all the way around his bicep. She raised an eyebrow at him, her face expressionless otherwise. Raymond opened his mouth slightly and kept his eyes fixed up on hers. He started panting slightly, and in his eyes Katherine saw something desperate, pleading. It was like he was begging her for something. She tightened her grasp around his upper arm and then slid her hand all the way down his arm, measuring the skinny circumference of his forearm, all the way down to his wrist. When she had reached his hand, Katherine suddenly let his arm go and placed her own forearm next to his. 

Raymond lurched forward under the cushion that was hiding his erection, and as he did, Katherine looked deep into his eyes. He had just had an orgasm…she had literally just made him cum…from comparing her arm to his. It was incredible. Katherine looked back down at the comparison and gave a little shudder herself as a little orgasm fluttered and teased itself down through her nether regions. Her forearm had to be at least 4 times the size of Raymond’s…and probably more…probably like 5 times…or even 6 times bigger. The comparison was that lopsided. Her wrist alone was thicker than Raymond’s bicep. She flexed her hand a couple times, just to showcase how the muscles in her forearm swelled and grew with each movement. Raymond knew exactly what to do, and he flexed his hand too…but there was no discernible change in his own forearm. 

And it wasn’t just the size difference that was so noticeable—Katherine had never really thought of herself as a particularly tan person, but, when she compared the hue of her skin to Raymond’s, it looked like she spent all day out in the sun. Her skin was vibrant and healthy, and shone with a tan, golden luster. In contrast, Raymond’s skin was pale and patchy, and had no shine or radiance to it whatsoever. True to reality, Raymond’s skin made it look like he hardly spent any time outside. It looked like Katherine got her vitamin D — and it looked like Raymond lived in a cave. 

Their eyes met again, and Katherine felt a complex mixture of emotions as the voices of Clara and her friend got closer. They would have to break off this interaction, but, just in the span of a few seconds, Katherine had learned all she needed to know right now. Her suspicions about Raymond had been confirmed. He had thrown himself headlong into emotional and physical submission — he had jumped down the rabbit hole. Right then and there, Katherine resolved to join him. She longed to reach down into his pants and spoon out his semen with her fingers and eat it right in front of him, licking and smacking her fingers in his face. But she had to pretend that everything was normal…she was still in charge here. She had made up her mind to pursue Raymond, and now, she could naturally segway back into normal small talk. She could enjoy the challenge of playing down her own sexual excitement. Not even she knew where this path led. 

“Hey Katherine!” came Clara’s loud happy voice, “This is Sarah!”

Katherine snapped her eyes away from Raymond and up to Clara and her best friend. 

“Pleased to meet you, Sarah!” said Katherine pleasantly, standing up and walking a few strides over to shake her hand. This girl was indeed quite tall…at a couple inches taller than Clara, Sarah stood at 6’1, and her long, wavy blond hair seemed to compliment her height. But it was something about this girl’s face (and her firm handshake) that immediately impressed Katherine…she found herself staring slightly down into the girl’s pretty face, with full cheeks and beautiful, light green eyes…eyes that were steadier than Katherine had been been expecting for someone Clara’s age. She found herself sitting in the silence of her greeting for a split second, and for that small moment, Katherine actually felt a little self-conscious in the presence of this 14-year-old. 

“Wow, so you’re Katherine?” asked Sarah agreeably. Katherine smiled as she cocked her head a little to the side, her brow furrowing slightly. Even this girl’s voice was different. It was deeper than Katherine would have expected, but still undeniably feminine. 

“Haha, before you in the flesh!” laughed Katherine, feeling her face flush a little. Sarah stared up at her with those steady eyes, and Katherine felt the need to say something more. Weren’t teenagers usually the ones to jabber on with small talk?

“I don’t know what Clara’s told you,” chuckled Katherine, “But don’t believe everything you hear.”

“Everything she told me is true,” said Sarah simply. “You’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.”

“Oh! Noowwwww,” said Katherine, flushing further. “That’s what I’m talking about — haha, you guys are being way too nice.”

“Nope,” said Sarah, shaking her head as she smiled. “You’re absolutely gorgeous, Katherine. You look like Wonder Woman.”

“Well, thank you!” laughed Katherine. She needed to deflect some of this girl’s attention. Her eyes were soft and beautiful, but they were intense. Katherine quickly glanced down at Sarah’s body, quickly and accurately making a few assumptions: maybe a year ago, this girl had been gangly. But, as a freshman in high school, she was already starting to fill out now. Her skin-tight jeans exhibited thighs that were already quite shapely, and her hips looked quite thick and wide. The “Science Olympiad” letters on her t-shirt looked a little stretched by her breasts…probably already c-cups, by the looks of them…Her bubble butt ass was peeking around from the back. 

‘Jesus,’ thought Katherine, all in a split second, ‘This girl is something else.’

“You look quite nice yourself, Sarah!” she said out loud, gesturing down to Sarah’s body. 

“Haha, well, I guess I should be thanking you for that,” chuckled Sarah appreciatively, looking over at Clara. “Clara told me about her workout with you this past summer, and she got me hooked on lifting weights. I go with her to the gym twice a week.”

“Oh wow, awesome!” said Katherine, nodding.

“She should come with me four days a week,” said Clara in mock chastisement, “Or at the very least three. But noooo, Sarah’s got “other things” that are more important.”

“Yes, I do,” said Sarah genuinely. “Science Olympiad is no joke.”

“Oh you’re doing Science Olympiad? Fun!” said Katherine. “I used to do that in high school too — remember that, Raymond?”

She turned behind her and addressed the question to him. She saw that he was looking quite nervous…probably because he was literally hiding a cumstain with those pillows. Katherine felt herself get aroused again. He just looked so small, sitting there. 

“Uh…yeah…yeah, I remember,” said Raymond stiffly. 

“Aren’t you going to say hello to Sarah, little brother?” asked Clara loudly, as the three of them drifted into the living room and sat down, Katherine back next to Raymond and Clara in the armchair. Sarah remained standing, though. She had turned her gaze to Raymond. 

“Uh…h-hi S-Sarah,” stuttered Raymond, his face going red. Katherine looked down at him, a little puzzled. Did he have a crush on Clara’s friend? 

“Why hello there Raymond,” said Sarah in a jocular, business-like tone. She was standing in front of the sofa and now bent down, so that she was looming over him as she looked down into his eyes. 

A coupe moments of silence passed as Katherine continued to scrutinize Raymond’s reddening face, which, despite his clear embarrassment, continued to look up into Sarah’s. Katherine felt a spur of something start start to nag her insides. Was it…protectiveness? Jealousy!? She wasn’t sure — at this point all she knew is that she had not expected to deal with these kinds of feelings. She glanced up at Sarah, and, an instant later, Sarah turned her own eyes from Raymond and looked straight at Katherine. 

Sarah smiled as she blinked genially, and then turned and walked over to the armchair next to the one Clara was sitting in. Katherine watched her as she went; Sarah’s ass was certainly moving in those skin-tight jeans. Katherine found it hard to grasp that this girl was only 14. Yes, she was definitely physically precocious, but it was the way that she moved and carried herself that seemed preternaturally mature. The slow gait of her walk, and the way that she seemed to be absolutely confident in how she appeared, were enough to give Katherine pause. And the way that she had bent down and greeted Raymond? Katherine inwardly shook her head…Clara was dominant and aggressive — Sarah was in charge. Katherine wanted to keep talking with her. 

“So, Clara tells me you’re the smartest girl in school,” said Katherine, leaning back as she put her arm around the back of the sofa where Raymond sat. 

“Smartest girl I’ve ever met,” corrected Clara. "Besides you."

“Oh! Oh yes, of course,” laughed Katherine. 

“She’s exaggerating,” said Sarah, shaking her head. “She’s just used to being smarter than everyone around her, and when she meets someone who can hang with her, she freaks out.”

“Oh…freaks out…riigghhttt,” said Clara sarcastically. “Look at me, freaking out over here.”

“Well you kind of were,” chuckled Sarah, “When we got our first Latin tests back. I’ll never forget the look on your face when you saw my score was higher.”

“Oh boy, here we go,” laughed Clara knowingly. “I’m never living the ablative case down, thanks to you.”

“Latin tests?” asked Katherine. “You guys are taking Latin?” 

“Yeah, that’s where we first met each other,” said Clara. Katherine had forgotten that the Pierces had decided to send Clara to private school. She had always been a high achiever, and they wanted her to have the opportunity to be in smaller classes and have a more rigorous education. 

“Oh yeah, that’s right! I forgot you guys are Catholic,” said Katherine, nodding. 

“I’m not,” said Clara flatly. “The Catholic Church is a cult.” 

“Well, parts of it are, at least,” said Sarah, smiling a little at her friend’s bluntness. “But there’s some good aspects to it too. It helps people think about others, and not just themselves.”

“But you don’t actually believe all that Jesus and God stuff, do you!?” asked Clara, sitting upright in her chair. “I thought you were a science girl!”

“I don’t know what I believe,” said Sarah simply. “And science can’t explain everything — like why we exist. No one knows why.” 

“Oh who cares why?” said Clara, throwing her hands up in the air. “We’ll never know, so why even bother asking?”

“See, Katherine?” smiled Sarah, pointing over at Clara. “This is what I love about her. She’s so “too the point,” you know? No nonsense.”

“She certainly is that,” laughed Katherine. She turned over to Raymond. “What about you, Raymond?” she asked. “Are you still Catholic? Still go to church?” Her question was tinged with playfulness. Raymond had never been particularly devout. 

“Uh…no,” said Raymond. 

“Lost your faith, huh?” teased Katherine. She shifted her body next to him on the sofa, delighting in how every one of her movements caused Raymond’s body to move as well.

“Oh please, he never had any faith to begin with,” said Clara, shaking her head. 

“What about you, Katherine?” asked Sarah suddenly. “Do you believe in God?” 

Katherine felt a little taken aback by the question, even though it had been asked without any sort of pretense. Maybe that’s what was so striking about it — its simplicity. 

“Uhm…” said Katherine, looking at Sarah, who stared back at her steadily. “You know, Sarah, I’m kind of inclined to feel the same way you do. I really don’t know what I believe. It’s important to keep an open mind, I think.”

“Yes, I agree,” said Sarah. She crossed her legs in the chair and extended her arms out, putting her hands on her knees. “Sometimes I feel overwhelmed by how cold and dead most of the universe is, but then…I feel overwhelmed by the exact opposite feeling…the fact that I exist, you know? The, uh…the crazy spark of life in me. And then I think about what it was like, before the Big Bang, and…uh…haha, and then I don’t know what to think.”

Katherine was deeply impressed by this girl’s thoughtfulness, and was about to answer before Clara cut in. 

“But all this “god talk” in the Catholic Church. It’s so annoying. All this “God is Love, God is Love,” stuff.”

“Yeah, I think that saying is a little simplistic,” said Sarah. “If God exists, then he isn’t just love.”

“Well, then what is he, then?” asked Clara.

Sarah shrugged and turned her head to the side, eying Katherine. “I don’t know…Power?” 

“Could be, could be,” nodded Katherine. “Say girls, I didn’t expect to be having a deep conversation like this. You two are very thoughtful, you know.”

“Well, that’s what you get when you engage this girl in conversation,” laughed Clara, pointing to Sarah. 

“Whatever,” said Sarah, waving her friend off. “I’m just glad it’s Christmas vacation. I needed a break from those school uniforms.”

“Don’t even get me started,” said Clara. 

“Wow — they make you guys wear uniforms!?” asked Katherine. “They still do that?”

“Oh my god Katherine you would lose your shit at this school!” exclaimed Clara. “They actually measure our skirts, to make sure that they’re no more than 6 inches above our knees!”

“No way — they actually measure?” gasped Katherine. 

“With a freaking ruler,” said Clara, leaning forward in her chair. “And they give us detention if it's too short. Sarah’s already been twice.” 

“I’ve already written to the principal about it,” said Sarah, shaking her head. 

“You actually wrote him a letter!?” burst out Clara. “I thought you were only saying that because you were angry!” Katherine momentarily wondered what Sarah was like when she got angry. She seemed so measured and calm. 

“Well, I was angry!” said Sarah, her voice taking on a bit of an edge. “And yes, I did write him.”

“What did you say?” asked Clara, very much intrigued. 

“Oh you know, all the stuff,” said Sarah, turning to Katherine and smiling. “You know, about how these rules are just an archaic remnant of the Church’s misogynistic past, and how they’re based on a fear of women’s bodies, and women in general, and how if some guy can’t concentrate in class because he’s staring at my upper legs, then that’s on him and not me. You know, the whole basic spiel.” 

“Wow, good for you, Sarah,” said Katherine genuinely. “I completely agree with everything you just said. The principal better listen to you.” 

“If he saw you he would completely lose his mind,” laughed Sarah.

“Oh my god, imagine if she came to our school!” cried Clara. “The boys would flip out!”

“The men would too,” enjoined Sarah, still looking at Katherine. “They wouldn’t know what to do with you.” 

“Haha, well, like you said, it’s on them, right?” laughed Katherine, feeling the warmth of the compliment go through her. “If the guys can’t handle us then it’s no skin off our noses, right?” She playfully turned to Raymond and descended her arm onto his back, forcing his entire upper body forward with the weight of her forearm as she wrapped her hand around his shoulder and gave it a little shake. Raymond’s whole body shook from the vibrations, and he glanced up at Katherine and attempted a little half-smile. 

Sarah was watching the interaction with her fixed stare, and a moment later, she spoke up. 

“So…you two used to date, huh?” 

Katherine looked over at Sarah with her arm still around Raymond; out of the corner of her eye she could see that Raymond’s head had snapped up at Sarah’s question. Clara snickered from the sidelines. 

“Mmhmm! Yes we did…in high school,” said Katherine, looking back down at Raymond. 

“Were you this much bigger than him back then?” asked Sarah. Her question sounded polite and natural, which only partially hid the bluntness of her words. 

“Aha,” laughed Katherine lightly, shaking Raymond’s shoulder again. “Uh…no, I wasn’t actually.” 

“She was taller than him, but she hadn’t turned herself into a goddess yet,” said Clara. “They actually looked pretty normal for a couple back then. Haha! Oh my god, imagine them together now!” 

“I am imagining it,” said Sarah steadily. Katherine once again felt almost off-balance from this girl’s whole approach. Sarah was looking at her and Raymond with those steady eyes, and Katherine couldn’t help but wonder if Sarah knew something about what was going on between them…or at least suspected it. Katherine had no hard evidence upon which to base these thoughts, but Sarah’s last comment was really making her wonder. 

“Huh?” said Clara.

“Never mind,” said Sarah, waving her hand dismissively. She suddenly looked off into the distance and sighed wistfully. 

“Aww, Sarah’s sad she doesn’t have a boyfriend!” teased Clara. 

“Am not!” shot back Sarah, furrowing her brow as she laughed. 

“Oh my god, you sooo are!” said Clara. “That’s why you’re in Science Olympiad! To try and capture that James kid!”

“Oh shut up, I’m in Science Olympiad because I like biology!”

“Suureee…”biology” is what they call it these days,” said Clara, making a circle with her fingers and inserting her index finger in and out of the hole. 

“You bitch! Cut it out!” laughed Sarah, getting red in the face. “Besides, James is totally not interested in me anyway.”

“How could he not be?” countered Clara. 

“He’s…he’s just not into me. I can tell,” said Sarah, shaking her head. “I think he’s scared of me.”

“Further proving that he’s in to her, right Katherine?” asked Clara, nodding her head and gesturing to her friend. “Oh my god, look at her face! She’s blushing! You’ve soooo got a crush on him!” 

“Do not!” insisted Sarah, backpedaling a little. Her face was bright red now, which highlighted the greenness of her eyes. “I m-mean…haha, he’s cute and…you know…brilliant and all…but I don’t have a, uh…a crush on him. I’ve only crushed really hard on one guy before.”

“Kurt Cobain?” ventured Clara. 

“Ok, well two guys,” giggled Sarah.

“Well, who’s the other guy then?” asked Clara. “You’ve never told me about this one before.”

Katherine watched Sarah shift a little in her chair. 

‘Wow, she’s actually shy,’ thought Katherine, and she felt an almost protective kind of urge well up in her. 

“I, uh…I never…uh…it doesn’t really matter,” said Sarah. “He was…uh, just an old neighbor of mine. And he was, like…much older than me. But he went off to college a few years ago, and I haven’t really heard from him since.”

“Oooo so he’s actually a man now,” said Clara.

“Yeah, he is,” said Sarah. “You’re 19, right, Katherine?”

“Yeah, I’ll be 20 in a few months, but not before this guy,” she said teasingly down at Raymond. 

“Hmm, yeah, I think Jeff is 21 now,” said Sarah thoughtfully. 

“Jeff? So this mystery man’s name is Jeff?” asked Clara, whipping out her phone. “I’m gonna look him up. What's his last name?”

“No, please don’t, Clara,” said Sarah, holding out her hand. “I…just…that was years ago. He’s like, 7 years older than me. And I just liked him because he was nice to me. And that was all before…haha, well. Whatever, it’s in the past now.” She looked squarely at Raymond and Katherine. 

“Anyway, I think it’s really interesting that you two used to date.”

“Haha, well,” said Katherine, looking down at Raymond. “Yes. Yes it is.” She tried to think of more to say, but nothing was immediately coming to mind. 

“So Raymond,” said Sarah suddenly, and Katherine detected a slight change in her voice. It had become…a little deeper…and harder. 

“How do you feel about Katherine totally dwarfing you now?”

Chapter 17

Katherine had her arm around the back of the sofa, so that her palm was ever so slightly brushing Raymond’s back. She didn’t want to make anything too obvious to Clara and Sarah, but at the same, she wanted to convey to Raymond that she understood where he was coming from now — that he had gotten skinnier, and that he had dropped out school, and more or less become full-time pathetic, because the emotional masochism of being a skinny, useless, submissive little man fueled a sexual thrill inside him that ate up his other desires. Katherine had been curious where he would be, especially after their coffee shop conversation that summer, and now she had her answer. There was understanding between them — and it made her far more aroused than she had expected to be. By resting her big palm lightly and furtively on his back (hidden by the sofa’s top cushions), she was, in effect, letting Raymond know that she saw his smallness, his masochism, his submission…and that she was attracted to it, and wanted to pursue it further. 

With her hand on his shoulder this way, Katherine was able to feel Raymond’s physical reaction to Sarah’s sudden question. She felt his stringy little back muscles tighten up, while the skin on his neck went stiff. Katherine herself had not been expecting such an abrupt and forward question from Sarah, especially given this young teenager’s apparent preternatural poise and good manners so far. But Sarah had asked the question so confidently, and so candidly, that Katherine had to respect it. Her fingers pressed slightly into Raymond’s back, kneading and prodding him lightly, reassuring him that she was there, and that he was therefore safe. She pivoted her head down toward Raymond, her curiosity growing for his response. 

By Raymond didn’t respond. He just sat there, frozen, staring straight ahead at Sarah from across the room. Sarah eyed him steadily; she wasn’t even smiling. 

‘She really just wants to know how he feels about it,’ thought Katherine with amazement. ‘There’s something unusual going on with this girl…I can’t…quite put my finger on it.’ 

“Are you going to answer her or not?” asked Clara, with an edge to her voice. 

“Go on, Raymond,” said Katherine suddenly, smiling down at him as she kneaded a little farther into his shoulders with her hidden hand. “This is kind of interesting, actually. How does it make you feel?” 

Raymond turned to look up at Katherine, grimacing with wide, pleading eyes. Katherine’s smile widened. They both knew how he felt about it — their vast size difference made him harder than he had ever been before. It had inspired his descent into the masochism and submission he was now mired in. But Clara didn’t know that…and Sarah had only just met him. Raymond felt trapped, and pled silently to Katherine with his eyes. 

Her eyes twinkled back at him. “Well?” she asked, grinning. 

Raymond looked away from her and back at Sarah, and gave a defeated sigh. 

“Uh,” he began, shrugging his shoulders, “It’s, uh…it’s alright, I guess.”

“No, come on…It has to make you feel some way,” said Sarah quietly, shaking her head. Even though she seemed to be speaking softly, her voice had a way of carrying on the air.

“I mean,” continued Sarah, sitting up even straighter in her chair and putting her hands on her knees, “Look at the two of you. This is absolutely abnormal for a male and a female of the same age…and you said he was actually, what…older than you, Katherine?”

“By several months, yes,” chuckled Katherine, her huge, thick bulk bouncing slightly with her laughter. Even when she laughed mildly like she was doing now, Raymond felt the vibrations through every part of his body that was touching the sofa. 

“Wow,” intoned Sarah in that same soft, thoughtful, incisive tone. She turned to Clara. “Yeah…I mean, I know we talk about this all the time, Clara. How much taller, bigger, and stronger you are than your older brother…who’s older than you by 6 whole years.”

“Uh, yeah we do!” she snickered. “Because it’s so easy and, well…just…fun to make fun of him, haha!” She looked over to Raymond. “If he wasn’t so short and skinny and pathetic, then things would be different. But that’s the way things are, so we get to make fun of him for it — it’s totally his fault, and he totally deserves everything that comes his way. Jeez, I mean, whoever heard of a 14-year-old sister being able to just…to just dominate her 20-year-old brother!?”

“I guess that’s what I’m wondering, Raymond,” said Sarah thoughtfully, after giving Clara an appreciative smile. “What Clara says is true, you know. It’s really just…so crazy…that you’re this small compared to her. And oh my god, let alone Katherine right there. And you and her used to date, Raymond…you used to go out together! Were you two equals when you were dating? Did you consider him an equal, Katherine?”

“Hmmm, yes,” said Katherine, appreciating Sarah’s line of questioning. She let the young girl’s interrogation of Raymond warm her loins. Sarah didn’t need to know how much she, Katherine, was enjoying this. “I did, actually.”

“Wow,” said Sarah. “And that was, what? Two years ago?”

“Two and a half, yes,” nodded Katherine. 

“And do you consider him an equal now?” asked Sarah, starting to smile a little as her light green eyes seemed to sparkle a little. Katherine looked over at the young girl and narrowed her eyes a bit, even as she returned her smile. Did Sarah know what was going on?! Was she…did she…was she into this kind of stuff too?? It didn’t seem possible that someone so young could know about these kinds of dynamics. But then again, Katherine mused, why not? 

“Haha,” chuckled Katherine, glancing down at Raymond as she arched her eyebrow at him sexily. She suddenly brought her hidden hand into view from behind the top couch cushions and very slowly and deliberately palmed Raymond’s head. Her hand was so huge that she was easily able to accomplish this task without much trouble. She effortlessly pivoted Raymond’s head right, then left, right, then left, showing her total control over his movements. She looked back over to Sarah, grinning suggestively. 

“Do I really need to answer that?” Katherine answered. She was enjoying the effect that her blatant domination of Raymond was having on Sarah. She was staring forward, her eyes a little wider than usual, with her mouth slightly parted in obvious fascination. 

“Are you just trying to use to Socratic Method for fun?” laughed Clara, shaking her head at Sarah. “Raymond and Katherine equals!? Are you nuts?? Haha, oh my god, even if we ignored their ridiculous size difference, which is impossible, by the way, we’d still be left with: Katherine has straight A’s at Stanford…Katherine speaks fluent French…Katherine is going to be a famous lawyer…and Raymond is…nothing.” 

“I’m just curious what Katherine thinks about all this,” said Sarah, smiling at Clara’s characteristic bluntness. “Although, as always, I admire you cutting to the chase.” 

“It’s why she keeps me around,” joked Clara to Katherine. “Otherwise she’d be floating around in the…oh what’s the term? Floating in the…”

“In the ether, I think is the term,” said Sarah. 

“Right.” Clara slapped her knees. 

There were several moments of strange silence that passed between the group. Despite her obvious enjoyment of the topic, Katherine had to remind herself, yet again, that it was up to her to make sure that the conversation didn’t get too…crazy or outlandish. The Pierce parents would be home any minute now, and Katherine wanted to make sure that things weren’t too inescapably awkward when they walked in. She was just about to change the topic, and ask Sarah more about Science Olympiad, when Sarah spoke up again. 

“Well, anyway…I just think that it’s…that’s it’s interesting that you two are still…uh…well, obviously you’re not together, right?”

For a split second, Katherine actually thought about saying something like ‘Not in the conventional sense,’ but she quickly rejected it — there was no way that she was actually going to get into all of that right now, in this setting, in front of Clara. Somehow, Katherine didn’t think of Sarah as existing on the same protective plane as Raymond’s younger sister. Katherine almost felt like a big sister to Clara, but to Sarah…Katherine had only just met her, but the slow, confident way she carried herself made Katherine think that she didn’t need to protect Sarah from anything. 

Katherine smiled and shook her head, putting her hand on Raymond’s shoulder, encompassing it completely, and shaking him playfully. 

“No, we’re not together anymore, haha.”

Clara looked over incredulously at Sarah, eying her like she had two heads.

“Sarah, what are you talking about?! Are you hearing yourself?? Of course Katherine isn’t dating Raymond anymore!” 

Sarah chuckled a little and held up a steadying hand in Clara’s direction. Katherine suddenly noticed that she had a curious silver ring on her left pinkie finger. 

“Easy Clara,” said Sarah, smiling. “I’m just trying to understand their relationship. It’s interesting to me.” 

Clara rolled her eyes as Sarah turned back to Katherine.

“But clearly you two are still friends, right?” 

Katherine glanced down at Raymond. She was getting a kick out of the odd situation — right when the two of them had established a mutual understanding of their desire to pursue a kinky, femdom power dynamic, they were being scrutinized by a 14-year-old girl. 

“You wanna answer that, Raymond?” asked Katherine, grinning as her eyebrows went up expectedly. Raymond looked up at her with the same pleading eyes before turning back to Sarah. 

“Y-yeah…yeah, we’re still friends,” he said, a bit weakly. 

“So yeah…this is what I’m getting at, I guess,” said Sarah, leaning forward in her chair. “You’re both still friends…and it doesn’t bother you that Katherine has outgrown you and…uh…what’s the word I’m looking for here…”

“Surpassed?” asked Clara proudly.

Sarah turned to make wide eyes at Clara, faking incredulity.

“You bitch!” laughed Clara, “Don’t pretend I don’t help you out from time to time — you don’t know everything!” 

“Ha! I am well aware,” giggled Sarah, turning back to Raymond. “Yes…surpassed you…outgrown you…in every way? That doesn’t make you feel anything? It’s just…like, normal between you two, despite all that?”

Raymond felt increasingly like he was being backed into a corner, into a small box that was threatening to capture him in his own forbidden desires. All of this was private, and yet Sarah was ever so subtly drawing it out into the open. 

“Go ahead, answer her, Raymond,” said Katherine quietly to him, almost in a whisper. “I can’t speak for you here.” If they had not reached a mutual understanding before, then there would be no way that Katherine would be allowing this conversation to continue. But the intoxicatingly erotic charge of the power dynamic between them was making her feel more brazen than usual…even reckless. In the back of her mind, she made sure her tether that restrained her sexual animal was secure; she would not let that beast out in this setting, in the Pierce’s house, in front of Clara. But the tether was stretched tightly, almost as tight as it could go. 

“I…,” stuttered Raymond, “Uh…of…of course it’s been, um…a l-little bit different between us.”

“How?” asked Sarah.

“I…I don’t know!” said Raymond helplessly. He looked again to Katherine appealing to her for assistance. She chortled a little, taking pity on him. 

“Well, for my part at least, I’ve noticed a few things,” said Katherine pleasantly. “I mean…certain things are just unavoidable, you know?”

Sarah nodded, and Katherine saw that she had wet her lips a little with her tongue. She suddenly realized that if Sarah had been the only person she was talking to, she would have actually felt like talking more openly about her and Raymond’s power dynamic. 

“Like, I think the biggest thing is that I just feel…well, older than him now,” continued Katherine. “Even though I’m actually younger, whenever we’re hanging out, I actually feel older.” She nudged Raymond playfully with her huge thigh. “Much older.” 

“Well you certainly look much older,” said Sarah, nodding. “Raymond looks like he’s, like, a sophomore in high school or something. And you look like an olympic athlete.” 

“Sarah, you’re too flattering, really,” laughed Katherine. Almost without thinking, she reached out her forearm in front of herself, close next to Raymond, and flexed and unflexed her hand. The impressive muscles bulged in her thick forearm, and Sarah’s eyes went even wider. 

“See…that!” she said excitedly, pointing to Katherine’s extended arm. “Look at that! Raymond, her arm looks like it’s bigger than your leg! Hold out your leg, Raymond! Next to her arm!” 

Katherine couldn’t help but smile at Sarah’s enthusiasm, and she continued to flex and unflex her arm as she playfully turned to Raymond. He had never been more thankful for a simple little throw pillow in his life. His erection was raging hard now, and the pillow in his lap was the only thing that hid his shame from the room. 

Sighing, he extended out his leg next to Katherine’s arm. 

“Pull those baggy shorts up a little,” ordered Sarah, indicating with an authoritative finger. “I wanna see your whole leg next to her arm.” 

“Oooo boy, heeerreee we go!” laughed Clara, matching Sarah’s excitement. “This is insane!” 

Raymond had pulled his shorts up his leg, so that his skinny, pale thigh was exposed to the air. Katherine’s long, thick, tanned arm lined up parallel to his leg. Sarah stood up and walked over, her mouth slightly open in unadulterated fascination. 

“Is it….could it be?” she said, almost in a whisper. She had reached the sofa, and was now peering down closely at the comparison. 

“Oh my god,” breathed Sarah, almost to herself. “It is. Your arm is bigger, Katherine.”

Sarah looked up and took a step closer to Raymond, so that her face was no more than a foot and a half away from his. Her eyes bore down into his. 

“Her arm…is bigger than your leg,” she said quietly. 

“Y-yeah…I, I know,” said Raymond, looking down into his lap as he blushed full red. He could not hold Sarah’s eyes for more than a couple seconds. 

“That has to make you feel some way,” continued Sarah, in that same cool, quiet voice. She did not take her eyes off Raymond’s face. Katherine was watching Sarah in amazement — she had never met a teenager who was remotely like this girl. She couldn’t help but admire her poise and confidence. And yet, at the same time, she felt another feeling prick up inside her…a kind of protective urge…towards Raymond. He was being gently tightened on the rack in front of her. 

“Do you hate it?” asked Sarah, searchingly. “Do you hate that your ex-girlfriend is now twice your size, and superior to you in every way?”

Raymond shook his head. He was afraid that if he spoke, his voice would shake too much. His anxiety had reached a fever pitch by this point. Clara had hopped out of her chair and had come over to watch the fun. 

“I don’t believe that you just feel nothing about it,” persisted Sarah. “I don’t believe it, Raymond.”

Katherine was beginning to feel some anxiety herself. She felt like she was losing control of the situation. But what could she say that would diffuse the tension, without openly admitting the sexual dynamic that existed between her and Raymond? Like him, she felt trapped. 

“You know what I think?” said Sarah, her lips cracking into a slow smile. “I think you like it, Raymond. I think you like feeling small.” 

Raymond raised his eyes to Sarah’s. She brought her face even closer, and her green eyes suddenly went wide at him. She bent over and whispered in his ear.

“I think it turns you on.” 

Katherine had dropped her arm away from Raymond’s leg, putting it back over behind his back, and she felt his body shudder. His face was beet-red. Had he just…had he just cum?? 

“What?” asked Clara, from the other end of the sofa. “What are you whispering to him, Sarah?” 

Katherine had heard it. And she also saw that, as Sarah withdrew, she turned her head in such a way that blocked Clara’s view…and then Katherine saw Sarah, quite clearly, lick Raymond’s earlobe. It all happened so fast, but there was no mistaking it. Katherine’s eyes bulged at the uncanny sexual audacity of this girl. 

“Oh nothing, just teasing him is all,” said Sarah lightly, straightening up and taking a step back. She glanced over at Katherine, who was looking up at Sarah, unable to disguise her astonishment. She had half a mind to give Sarah a disapproving look, as if to say, ‘Hands off my sub!’ But right then, Sarah’s face broke into a sheepish, almost unapologetic grin, and she blushed and shrugged her shoulders self-consciously at Katherine. In that moment, Katherine’s whole outlook changed — Sarah hadn’t been trying to show her up…no…Sarah had been showing off to her…letting her know that she knew what was going on…and that she was intrigued by it, and wanted to know more. Katherine had already been impressed by this young teen’s self-composure, but now she was almost in awe of her subtle maneuvers. She couldn’t help but give Sarah a big smile back, conveying her approval. And just like that, Katherine felt in charge again. 

“Oh my god, all this comparison stuff reminds me of my instagram!” said Clara suddenly, whipping out her phone. “Hey Katherine, check it out! It’s a bunch of pictures of me and Raymond comparing — you’ll love it!”

“Haha, I’m…sure I will!” laughed Katherine. The next several minutes, Clara scrolled through her pictures, showing some of her favorites to Katherine, one after the other, as Sarah stood by. Katherine was marveling at how crazy all of this was — almost all of Clara’s pictures were of her and Raymond in all variety of comparison shots…biceps comparisons, thigh comparisons, height comparisons in bare feet, with Clara wearing heels, and on and on. Clara’s instagram was basically a “younger sister compares with big brother”-themed profile. She had over 800 posts…and 20k followers. 

“How…how old is your instagram, Clara?” asked Katherine, feeling incredibly aroused. 

“Oh, I guess as old as my workout routine,” she answered. “Like…6 months old?” 

“W-well!” laughed Katherine, taking a deep breath. “It seems like you’ve already got quite the following, huh?” 

“Haha, yeah!” exclaimed Clara. 

“It turns out, a lot of people like what she’s posting,” said Sarah.

“Yeah, but sometimes I get creepy, gross dudes sending me messages about it,” said Clara, making a face. 

“Oh yeah?” asked Katherine, not a bit surprised. 

“Yeah, they ask me disgusting questions, like if I have sex with him, and that kind of stuff,” said Clara, retching playfully as she stuck out her tongue. 

“Aww, now, that’s just…inappropriate,” said Katherine. She felt Sarah’s eyes on her, but decided not to make eye contact in this exact moment. 

“Yeah — I tell em’ to get lost, though, so it’s whatever,” said Clara airily. 

Just then, the creak of the attached-garage door opening resounded through the house. 

“Oh my god, finally, they’re home!” laughed Clara, rolling her eyes. Katherine looked down at Raymond, and he looked back up at her, panic in his expression. Katherine understood — he needed to change his shorts. Part of her wanted to just make him deal with the “fallout” from his inability to control himself, but another part genuinely took pity on him. 

“Come on Clara,” said Sarah, lacing her arm through her friend’s, “Let’s go welcome your parents home.” She led Clara out of the living room, but as she did so, she turned back and gave Katherine a little wink. 

‘Jesus, this girl gets it,’ thought Katherine, nodding her head appreciatively back at her. ‘She knows what she did.’ 

She glanced back down at Raymond, and promptly yanked the throw pillow off his lap. There it was: the cumstain, darkening his crotch. Katherine smirked down at him and shook her head. 

“Gonna have to get better at that,” she said with gentle chiding. 

“I’m…I’m s-sorry,” said Raymond, bowing his head. 

“Yes, well…we can deal with that later,” said Katherine, with a husky edge to her voice. The sound of the Pierce parents started echoing through the kitchen. 

“Well go on!” said Katherine, rising from the sofa as she lifted him up to his feet by his armpits, pointing up the stairs afterward. “Go get changed, Mr. Premature!”

Chapter 18

Katherine watched Raymond scurry up the stairs to get changed out of his cum-stained shorts, and as she watched him go, and heard the friendly, laughing din of his parents’ voices conversing animatedly with Clara and Sarah, Katherine couldn’t help but feel a warm wave of positive feelings wash over her. This was all going so much better than she could have ever hoped. Just about half an hour before, she had been walking up to the Pierce’s house, having no idea what to expect from Raymond. If anything, she had been worried that he had not given his obvious submissive urges any thought at all…and that he would continue to behave like a pathetic little puppy dog around her. 

But that clearly was not the case. Raymond was as submissive…and as small…as ever, but the difference between his attitude the past summer and his attitude now was that he now had seemed to fully admit to himself that this was who he was. Before, he had come off as whining, petulant, and unadulteratedly pathetic. This attitude certainly had its perks as far as Katherine was concerned, at least from a purely sexual standpoint: an ex of hers, who was 8 inches shorter and around 80 pounds lighter, weakly and confusedly protesting through his helpless horniness. There was no doubt that Katherine had enjoyed exploring this little dynamic the past summer. She knew, however, that this kind of power structure would start to irritate her more than it turned her on. She liked open communication, especially in terms of her sexual dynamics. She had been “playing” with people long enough to know that unspoken assumptions about sexual power could become toxic very, very quickly. 

And so, she was delighted to discover that Raymond had grown and matured into his own submission over the past few months. On the surface, of course, his life didn’t look good at all. He had dropped out of school; he looked like he had lost more weight off his already-frail frame; he didn’t have “anything going for him,” as the phrase went. He didn’t have a job…he didn’t have anything that suggested that he was going anywhere in life. 

But Katherine could read between the lines. She could see that something deeper was going on here. Conventional society said that Raymond was failing as a human being…but what Katherine saw was something far more profound. In her eyes, she saw a young man (who she hadn’t forgotten was actually a couple months older than her) who had the courage and the drive to explore the more intense aspects of his own submissive sexuality. Katherine knew that everyone had their own little fantasies, but she also knew that very, very few people grew up prioritizing their own sexual fulfillment. She was proud of Raymond for taking this step, which couldn’t have been easy. Abandoning his “adult” ambitions (not that he really had any), allowing his body to become smaller and frailer, letting his younger, taller, bigger, stronger sister boss him around…even submitting to the humiliation of posing for hundreds of size comparison pictures on Clara’s instagram page. It was all part of the package — he was delving deeper and deeper into his own submission. And, from the understanding that they had reached just a few minutes before, it had all been in preparation for HER…for Katherine herself. He had prepared himself…to GIVE himself to her. Not as a boyfriend, like he had been before. Not as an equal. But as her INFERIOR, as her submissive. 

Katherine knew that she went to college at Stanford, all the way across the country, and that she was only back in town for a short visit over Christmas break. She knew that her dynamic with Raymond, whatever it became and however it played out, was going to have to be a long-distance one, at least for the next couple years. But that idea didn’t dissuade her excitement. She already had a number of submissives back at Stanford whom she saw regularly…she just wouldn’t be able to see Raymond AS regularly. But there were so many things they could do remotely. She could carry out the power exchange online…she could make him do things for her…perform specified tasks for her…change his body for her…she could dominate him from the opposite side of the continent! It was a tremendously arousing thought, and as she moved towards the kitchen to greet the Pierces, her mind was alive and teeming with all the possibilities. 

‘And geez, Raymond’s got his work cut out for him living with Clara,’ thought Katherine with a chuckle. ‘Good god, that instagram…!?’ One of the hottest parts about it to Katherine was that Clara wasn’t doing it for the sexual thrill — she seemed to be thoroughly disgusted with the idea. Instead, she was just enjoying the pure power high of physically and emotionally dominating her big brother, and posting the whole humiliating exchange online for her 20k-plus followers to see. Katherine didn’t have any doubt that 99% of those followers were jerking off to the size comparisons, and to Clara’s humiliating captions. But, for all her aggressive bullying of Raymond, and all her physical and intellectual precociousness, Clara still had something of the innocent little girl in her. She was just doing all this because it was fun. 

‘Now Sarah,’ thought Katherine, ‘Is a different story.’ It went without saying that this new girl, Clara’s best friend, was an impressive young woman. Her immense intelligence was immediately obvious, and somehow seemed complimented by her 6’1 stature. Sarah was already shapely, but Katherine could tell that he was only jut beginning to fill out. But it was Sarah’s steady poise that was really throwing Katherine for a loop. She had met very few adults, and no teenagers, who held themselves like that. And this girl was only 14! Katherine’s mind jumped back a few minutes, to Sarah’s effortless domination of Raymond. She had only needed to whisper to him…but that was all she needed. And then she had licked him…all right in front of her too! And all without Clara even seeing! Katherine was impressed, yes…but there was something else brewing in her. A slight uneasiness around this girl…how could someone so young already know so much? But Katherine chased the thought out of her mind — she was very happy to have met Sarah, and she definitely enjoyed the admiring, almost awe-like way that Sarah looked at her. 

“Oh there she is!” cried Charles Pierce, as Katherine ambled into the kitchen. He broke from the group of Tracy Pierce, Clara, and Sarah, and approached Katherine with open arms. “My goodness, Katherine! You look better than ever!”

“Haha, thanks Mr. Pierce!” laughed Katherine, spreading her own arms and accepting his embrace. She immediately started blushing, and felt her pussy walls lubricating a little. She had always had a secret little crush on Charles Pierce, even when she had been dating Raymond, and she hadn’t forgotten their dinner a few months before, when he had broken with social convention and unapologetically asked her about her weight training. She remembered that she had also caught him looking at her breasts, but when they made eye contact, he hadn’t been sheepish. He had just smiled warmly — his easy confidence had always been something that Katherine admired in him.

But even though Charles Pierce was a confident, sanguine man, nothing could change the fact that he was still only 5’8, and as they hugged, Katherine was able to glance down onto the top of his head, which only came up to her chin…his eyes were even with her big, developed shoulders stretching the confines of her tight black short-sleeve t-shirt. The two of them held the hug for slightly longer than usual, with Katherine inhaling the musky scent of Charles’s cologne. She always marveled at how small other people really felt to her. Even though Charles was around average height, and robust, Katherine felt his bones and muscles give way under her powerful embrace. She felt like she could have squeezed the air out of him, easily, if she wanted to. She raised her eyes and saw Tracy Pierce approaching as well, also with open arms. Behind her, Clara and Sarah were watching. 

“Charles, let her go!” laughed Tracy. “I need to get my hug in too! Aww, Katherine, how are you?!” 

“I’m…haha, I’m fine, Mrs. Pierce!” she said, breaking her hug with Charles and duly embracing his wife. At 5’4, Tracy was just over a foot shorter than Katherine, as as they hugged, Katherine’s big breasts squeezed up against Tracy’s face. 

“Oooo, haha!” laughed Tracy at the obvious humor of Katherine’s breasts in her face. She broke the hug and looked up at Katherine in wonder, continuing to laugh. “I know I’m short compared to everyone else here, but, haha, Katherine, you just make me feel like I’m tiny!”

“Well, compared to her, you are, mom,” said Clara simply. 

“Hehe, well, it’s not just your mom, Clara,” chuckled Katherine. “I think I make a lot of people feel tiny.”

“No kidding!” exclaimed Charles, stepping back and looking her up and down in admiration. “Katherine…have you…have you been lifting heavier, haha!?” 

Katherine smiled appreciatively. She knew that he had just been about to say, “Have you gotten bigger?” but he had gone for the less obvious option. 

“Yes, actually I have!” she said brightly, nodding her head. “These last few months I’ve actually upped my regimen and I’ve been seeing the results!” 

“Just…wow, amazing,” said Charles, shaking his head. “That is just so cool, Katherine.” 

“And I’m sure you’ve already seen that one of our children has taken your exercise lessons to heart!” said Tracy, indicating to Clara, who stepped proudly forward.

“And this is only a few month’s worth!” she announced, puffing out her chest. “I’m just getting started!” 

“She’s shot up like a weed these past few months, hasn’t she?” laughed Charles, going up to his daughter and standing next to her for a comparison. “Haha, I mean, look at this Katherine! My 14-year-old daughter is three-and-a-half inches taller than me!”

“And the doctors say that she’s still growing,” said Tracy, shaking her head incredulously. “I don’t know where all this is coming from, since Charles and I are both pretty ordinary as far as height goes.” 

“I know what it is,” said Charles slyly, pivoting around to Sarah, who started smiling at his impending joke. “It’s all this hanging out with Sarah that’s doing it! Clara was supposed to stop growing at 5’8, but Miss 6-foot-one over here showed her that there was so much more!”

“Haha, I don’t know what you’re talking about, Mr. Pierce!” laughed Sarah. 

“Oh come on, confess!” teased Charles. “You’ve discovered a growth serum and you and Clara have secretly been dosing each other with it!” 

“Um, I think if you were interested in a growth serum, you’d need to talk to Katherine over there,” chuckled Sarah, pointing. “And besides, if I found out how to make a growth serum, I’d be a lot taller than 6’1.” 

“Oh my god Sarah we should totally find out how to make something like that!” exclaimed Clara, bouncing up and down on the balls of her feet. “We can go to the library and do a whole bunch of research and run all kinds of cool experiments and tests and sh…and stuff.”

“Hah…well that does sound like fun,” agreed Sarah. “But I’m not sure we’ll get anywhere with it. That kind of thing would be…crazy complicated in real life.”

“Oh whatever,” said Clara flippantly, rolling her eyes. 

“And besides,” continued Sarah, “The best way to get bigger is to do what you’re doing…well, we’re doing, right now. What Katherine said to do: exercise, weight training, safe supplements, and lots of eating.”

“And on that note, I think we’re all about ready for that chicken stew!” said Tracy. “Let’s all get our bowls and do it buffet-style, what do you say? Where’s Raymond?”

“Oh my god, did he go up and hide in his room again?” asked Clara. “I swear, he’s such a — oh wait, there he is. Hahaha, why did you change clothes!? You look ridiculous!” 

Raymond had just walked into the kitchen, and everyone turned to look at him. Katherine had to make an extra effort to contain herself, because his outfit was doing a lot to highlight the scrawniness of his body. He had on a small white basketball t-shirt that left his arms and shoulders exposed, and his shorts were bright pink and only went down to about his mid-thigh. They clearly had been designed to be form-fitting skinny jean shorts for a much larger girl, but on Raymond, his thighs weren’t even touching the sides of the jeans. With all the talk of height and weight lifting, and growth serums, and now this…well, it took almost everything Katherine could muster to not excuse herself to the bathroom and rub one out. She was horny…and it made it even better that she knew Raymond had purposefully dressed like that. He had done it for her. 

“Uhhh, hello everybody,” muttered Raymond, ignoring Clara’s putdown. 

“Hi son,” said Charles, furrowing his brow a little at Raymond’s outfit. “Did you…uh, did you have a good day?”

Raymond looked up at Katherine and nodded his head. 

“Happy to see Katherine, huh?” said Charles. 

“Yeah,” said Raymond quietly. 

“Well, I’m glad you came over, Katherine,” sighed Charles, smiling a little wistfully at Katherine as they all moved towards the crock pot. “Something to get our son to come downstairs.”

Katherine felt a twinge of sadness go through her. The Pierces had no idea what their son was doing, and if they did know, they certainly would not have approved. They may very well have even reacted with disgust, or at the very least with anguish. She could her it in Charles’s voice — he thought his son was lost. 

“Where did you get those shorts, Raymond?” asked Tracy. “They’re umm…a little different.”

“I…uh…just found them somewhere,” said Raymond unconvincingly. 

“Found them?” asked Clara sharply. “What are you talking about? Found them here? In this house? Because if you found them here then they used to be mine…which means you stole them from me.”

“I…they weren’t yours, Clara!” exclaimed Raymond. 

“Huh…they better not have been,” she said threateningly, peering down closely at the shorts. Katherine noticed that even as Clara peered down, she was taller than Raymond. 

“I don’t think those would fit you anyway, Clara,” said Tracy, handing out bowls to everyone. 

“Ha! They barely fit Raymond!” laughed Clara. “But it’s because they’re too big for him!” 

“Ok, enough of all that, young lady,” said Charles. “I think we all can use our eyes to see what’s in front of us, thank you very much.” 

Katherine noticed Charles’s protective words toward Raymond — he had been more than happy to talk about height and size topics when Raymond wasn’t in the room, but as soon as he was, his father exhibited discomfort around the topic. Raymond had become so small that it was starting to make his father uncomfortable. 

A minute later they were all walking towards the dining room table with their full bowls. A white tablecloth covered the table, going down almost all the way to the floor. Charles and Tracy sat at opposite ends of the table, and Katherine and Raymond sat next to each other on one side. Clara and Sarah were about to take their seats, when Sarah jostled around Clara, indicating that she wanted to sit next to Charles…and directly across from Raymond. 

“Hey Clara, mind if I sit next to your dad?” she asked. “I wanted to talk to him about a legal question I had.”

“Uh, sure, yeah,” said Clara, switching places with her. 

“Oh boy, I may not be enough for you, Sarah!” laughed Charles, who was a real estate lawyer. “Your questions are always so good…sometimes I don’t know the answer!” 

“Well, this one’s about eminent domain, so you should know the answer,” responded Sarah playfully, arching her eyebrow. Katherine privately registered that Sarah also enjoyed flirting with Mr. Pierce. There was a lot in common between her and Clara’s friend…quite a lot in common…

Charles mimed acting affronted, then chuckled and launched into a lecture-style spiel:

“Well, you know eminent domain is verrrry interesting,” he began. “And as I’m sure you know already, Sarah, you being you and all, eminent domain describes the power of a state or government to seize private property for public use.”

“Mmhmm,” said Sarah, nodding her head. It was clear that she already knew this. 

“Now the history of eminent domain,” continued Charles, “Goes way back. The “Takings Clause” of the Fifth Amendment of the Constitution said that — ”

“Honey?” interrupted Tracy cheerily. “I know you’re just getting warmed up, but do you think eminent domain can wait until after we say grace?”

“Oh! Ahaha, of course dear, I’m sorry,” replied Charles sheepishly. He held out both of his hands, one to Sarah on his right, and one to Raymond on his left. “Alright, everyone hold hands — would you like to say the blessing, dear?”

“Gladly,” said Tracy, and as she began, Katherine inclined her head slightly, in respect for the ritual. As she did, she caught a glimpse of Charles’s eyes going back and forth, between the hand that held Sarah’s, and the one that held his son’s. With a sudden thrill, Katherine knew what he was doing. He was registering that the difference in their hands was actually real. At 6’1, and already precociously filled-out, Sarah had large, strong-looking hands, with long fingers. Katherine had noticed them before, but now, she was watching Mr. Pierce notice them for himself, as he compared Sarah’s hand to Raymond’s. Katherine was squeezing Raymond’s other hand, and it felt weak and pitiful in her grasp. She knew her hands were a good deal bigger and stronger than average, but that only served to highlight the disparity. 

Mr. Pierce’s sidelong glances lasted only a moment, and then he had closed his eyes for the prayer. Katherine suddenly wondered whether or not Mr. Pierce had some submissive fantasies of his own…or size fetishes like his son. Katherine doubted it — she had always seen him as a powerful, confident man…

‘But that doesn’t mean he doesn’t have those fantasies,’ Katherine reminded herself. ‘Maybe these things are genetic.’ She didn’t really know…with her head inclined, she glanced sidelong at Raymond, who seemed to have gone a little pale. He was looking across the table at Sarah, who was staring straight back at him. But Katherine didn’t see this — she was too focused on how huge she looked next to Raymond. They were sitting in the same kinds of chairs, and Katherine could actually feel the squeeze of the armrests on both sides of her ass, hips, and thighs; she completely filled her chair. With Raymond, however, there was plenty of dark wood visible in his seat, both on his right, his left, and behind him. It would have probably taken five or six of his butts to come close to filling as much space as Katherine. And that was just once comparison. She rose up high above him in her chair — because she was sitting on something so much more substantial, she looked even taller than him than when they were standing next to each other. Sitting in their chairs, the top of Raymond’s head didn’t even come up to her shoulders. Her thighs rose up, almost brushing the bottom of the table — his hardly seemed to protrude from his seat at all. Her forearms looked massive next to his, almost cartoonish. Her hand swallowed his…there was no end to the comparisons that shot through Katherine’s brain. 

‘Good lord,’ she thought to herself. ‘I bet he weighs 110 pounds.’ 

She looked ahead at her bowl full of delicious-smelling chicken soup, and for a few moments pretended to just take in the blessing that Tracy was saying. A little flutter of the white tablecloth caught her eye, near Raymond’s legs, and she glanced down. There was a big, white-socked foot in Raymond’s crotch. Its toes were softly kneading his groin, nuzzling up to his balls. Katherine felt a white hot shot of shock go through her. Without moving her head, she jerked her eyes up and across the table, looking straight at Sarah. The young girl had her eyes fixed on Raymond, and was sticking her tongue into the side of her mouth over and over, just barely perceptively. 

Katherine looked at Sarah incredulously. She could not believe that this girl was actually doing that…in this situation! Sarah quickly caught Katherine’s eye and grinned at her, winking. For a split second, Katherine felt hot rage…in that moment, she felt like Sarah was mocking her…baiting her…flexing her power over Katherine’s submissive, and showing that she was more dominant, more carefree, and less concerned with social consequences. 

But when Sarah had winked at her, Katherine’s rage immediately subsided. 

‘Look at me, assuming that a 14-year-old girl is challenging me!’ she laughed to herself. ‘She’s not challenging me — she’s trying to impress me!’ 

And indeed, the way that Sarah was looking at Katherine now and raising her eyebrows, it was as if she was saying, 

‘Are you in? Let’s see what we can do to him together without getting caught!’

Katherine still couldn’t believe the gumption of this girl, but she had to admit, secretly teasing and tormenting Raymond under the dinner table certainly had its allure. She knew that joining in with Sarah, or even sanctioning her behavior, was totally wrong by any definition of proper behavior. Mr. and Mrs. Pierce would be horrified…and angry…if they found out what was going on. 

But strangely, this particular situation felt different to Katherine. And it was all to do with how Sarah handled herself; apart from her brazen displays of sexuality, she was the most emotionally mature young person Katherine had ever met. Katherine had already been turned-on before they sat down to dinner, but now her loins were positively churning. 

She looked across the table, glancing once at Clara, whose eyes were unfocused and bored-looking as Tracy finished up the prayer. 

‘Good,’ thought Katherine. ‘She doesn’t know what’s going on. This is between me and Sarah.’ 

She shot her eyes quickly back over to Sarah, who looked at her expectantly with her mouth slightly opened, as if asking for approval. Katherine gave her a quick but decisive wink, and flashed a smile as she widened her nostrils a little. Sarah blinked once, and her grin broadened slightly. She had been green-lighted. 

Katherine turned to give Raymond a quick look. Sarah’s foot was still playing in the crotch of his pink jean shorts, and Katherine suddenly wondered if these shorts, that Raymond had “found,” had been given to him by Sarah. Maybe they had belonged to her at one point…Katherine didn’t know, but she did know that she was just beginning to plunge the depths of this crazy new dynamic. Maybe Sarah had already dominated him before!? 

Raymond caught Katherine’s eye. Six months ago, he would have looked at her pitifully, helplessly, begging her to somehow make it stop. But now, his eyes conveyed something different: barely-contained arousal. And he knew. Katherine had no doubt in her mind that he knew what was expected of him right now. Katherine cocked an eyebrow at him as she gave him a wry grin. She said nothing, but Raymond understood what she was saying:

‘Here’s your second chance to impress me: don’t cum!’ 

“From now until the end of time may we, in You, abide, Amen,” said Tracy, finishing the blessing.

“Amen!” said Clara, rolling her eyes as she started attacking her food. 

“Amen,” muttered Sarah quietly, smiling at Katherine as her foot disappeared from Raymond’s crotch. 

“Amen,” enjoined Katherine, smiling back at Sarah. She knew her foot would return.

“Amen,” murmured Raymond, taking a deep breath as he reached for his spoon. From his perspective, it was like he was starting a marathon. 

“A-men!” said Charles loudly, smiling widely at the gathering. He had seen nothing. Katherine could tell that from the way the table was positioned that neither Pierce parent had a good view of Raymond’s lap. 

“So Mr. Pierce,” said Sarah animatedly, bending a little in her chair to adjust something under the table, and quickly coming back up, “My question is more hypothetical than anything else.”

“I’m a lawyer, Sarah,” laughed Charles, helping himself to some soup. “Hypotheticals are my bread and butter.” 

“Haha, ok, good,” laughed Sarah. “So…say that there’s a neighborhood that’s completely…um, I think the term is “blighted.” Like, all the buildings are falling apart and have poor sanitation, there’s pollution everywhere, the soil is contaminated with, like, heavy metals and stuff from illegal dumping, you know…”

“Yep, yep, I think I can see where this is going,” said Charles, nodding enthusiastically. 

“Basically, all growth in this neighborhood has completely…stalled,” continued Sarah. “And, actually, things are going backwards, reverting…to uh, what’s the term?”

“De-industrializing, I think?” offered Katherine. 

“Yeah! That’s it! De-industrializing!” said Sarah. “So in this neighborhood, economic growth has stalled and gone backward, everything’s contaminated, and people are just living in poverty or moving away.”

“Yes, I think the larger term here is “urban decay,”” said Charles through spoons of soup. 

“Ok, is that what it’s called?” asked Sarah, nodding. “So, yeah…basically this neighborhood’s totally hopeless. It’s not going anywhere but down.”

Katherine heard Raymond intake his breath a little, and she glanced down and saw that Sarah’s foot had reappeared in his crotch. But she had taken her sock off, and her red-nailed toes wriggled freely against his cock and balls.

“Mmhmm,” nodded Charles, smiling. “Go on…”

“So, like… does the government have the power to step in and, um...invoke eminent domain rights over the neighborhood?” asked Sarah. “I mean, it has the means, the resources, you know…the power, to make something out of the hopeless situation, right?”

Sarah realized what Sarah was doing, and she swallowed several spoonfuls of soup in a row to disguise her smile. This girl was too much!

Raymond's cock was already starting to bulge in his pants and Katherine nudged into him playfully, feeling his body give way a little in the wake of her easy strength. 

“How about it, Raymond?” she giggled. “You took that constitutional law elective our senior year — how would you answer Sarah’s question?”

Raymond’s face was growing red. He felt his cock twitching under the silent ministrations of Sarah’s toes. Clara’s friend had already done a thing or two to him, but it had never been this brazen. He took another deep breath — this was going to be a long, long dinner.

Chapter 19

Raymond struggled slightly in his chair, attempting to back up a little to escape the silent and relentless onslaught of Sarah’s bare toes in his crotch, which were wiggling and squirming against him with a patient and powerful insistence. He wasn’t backing up because Sarah’s toes didn’t feel good — on the contrary, they felt too good…so good, in fact, that he already felt like he was in danger of shooting his load a couple spoonfuls of soup into the meal. He and Katherine had already established a mutual understanding, such that, without even speaking about it, Raymond knew that Katherine was expecting him to try his absolute hardest not to cum. He had already failed in this endeavor once this evening, and now, he was in danger of failing a second time. But as he backed up a little in his chair, he found that Sarah’s foot went right along with him. Raymond looked up in alarm across the table at Sarah, who smiled sweetly at him as her tongue slightly speared the inside of her cheek over and over. Raymond couldn’t escape — the 6’1 teenager’s legs were too long. 

Katherine was immensely amused as she watched Raymond unsuccessfully try and squirm his way out of the erotic trap of Sarah’s foot. She knew that he was going to try as hard as he could not to have an orgasm, but she had already resolved not to be too hard on him if he did. She would chide him playfully, and tell him that he definitely needed more training. But in the meantime, it was quite entertaining for her to watch the hidden struggle ensue. 

‘And who am I kidding, of course he’s gonna lose his load again!’ laughed Katherine to herself. ‘I mean…just look at him! Look at how frail and helpless he looks with that big foot in his lap!’

And what Sarah was doing with her toes…well, it made Katherine’s eyebrows raise. This girl was 14 years old, and yet she seemed to have a preternatural knowledge of sensual behavior. Her toes were gently kneading and squeezing the bulge in Raymond’s pink jean shorts, coaxing and teasing and building his arousal, controlling every aspect of the situation with each nudge and squeeze and stroke. It was truly incredible for Katherine to witness such precocious understanding and sexual capacity in someone so young. If she had not already reached an understanding with Sarah — and if she had not been so aroused herself — Katherine might have actually felt alarmed.

“Well, nothing, Raymond?” Katherine asked, smiling down at him. “You don’t remember anything about eminent domain from that class you took?”

“Haha, I’m sure he forgot everything he learned in school already!” laughed Clara from the other end of the table, sitting on Sarah’s right. “I mean, it’s already been months since he’s been in school anyway.”

“Ok, Clara, come on now,” said Mrs. Pierce. “Can you give it a rest at the dinner table, please?” Katherine suddenly realized that Tracy Pierce had grown so accustomed to Clara’s relentless degrading of Raymond that her scolds towards her daughter sounded more tired than anything else. 

“What!?” said Clara, feigning innocence. “I’m only telling it like I see it. He doesn’t go to school, or read, or use his brain in any way except to play video games. Of course it’s gonna, uh…oh god…damn it, sorry I mean darn it…what’s that word? Uh…Sarah? Can you, uh…?”

“I think you’re looking for “atrophy,”” said Sarah, looking over at Raymond. Katherine saw her toes momentarily all squeeze into his crotch at once before she resumed her steadier cadence. “And I don’t know, Clara…video games can actually be really engaging for the brain, I think.”

“Haha, wow, so you’re saying that Raymond’s been like, working out his brain up there the whole time? Yeah right!” laughed Clara. 

“I mean, I’m sure that’s not all he’s doing up there, right Raymond?” asked Sarah sweetly. Katherine could see Sarah’s toes speeding up again, wiggling in Raymond’s crotch as she smiled at him. Of course, Katherine and Raymond knew what Sarah was implying — but her words had been subtle enough, and spoken in such a pleasant, casual tone, that the rest of the table was completely oblivious. 

“Listen to your mother please, Clara,” said Mr. Pierce, spooning himself some soup. “And yes, Sarah, I think you’re right — but even still, Raymond, I really think that you need to…well, I’m not gonna get into it again right now. We’ve already talked about it.”

“So…haha, anyway, eminent domain, Raymond?” chuckled Katherine after an awkward couple of seconds passed. 

“Uh, I, uh…I don’t remember much about eminent domain, actually,” said Raymond as collectedly as he could. Sarah’s toes had resumed their deep, slow kneading. 

“See?” announced Clara, pointing her spoon at him. “Told ya.” 

“Well, anyway, so how would you answer my question, Mr. Pierce?” asked Sarah, speaking up before Clara had a chance to get herself into trouble demeaning Raymond more at the dinner table.

Charles Pierce leaned back in his chair a little, drawing in a slow breath as he cocked his head. Katherine could tell he enjoyed talking with Sarah.

“Well, it’s a good question, Sarah!” he began. “And before I was rudely interrupted by my wife saying grace — ”

“Wowww, ok!” said Mrs. Pierce, smiling as her eyes went wide. 

“Saying grace…” laughed Mr. Pierce, “I was talking about the “Takings Clause” of the Fifth Amendment of the Constitution, which basically states that the government can’t take private property unless there is something called “just compensation.””

“Just compensation?” Sarah repeated. “So like, a fair payment in exchange, or something?”

“Correct,” said Mr. Pierce. “But now the tricky thing is how to define exactly what “just compensation” actually means. How much is, say, a piece of private property, actually worth? Who gets to decide?”

“Well not the government, surely,” said Mrs. Pierce from across the table. Katherine was spooning soup into her mouth, and was making a conscious effort not to glance down too many times into Raymond’s lap. Sarah was keeping on with her slow, insistent kneading, and Katherine felt her pussy shudder as she saw the girl’s toes wiggling playfully in Raymond’s crotch. She was going to cum just from watching all this happen. 

“Yes, right, not the government,” said Mr Pierce. “Generally it’s the market value of the property that’s being taken over.” 

“So…so what you’re saying —” intoned Sarah, her words and her foot operating totally independently of one another, “—is that the government can actually take private property that’s been decaying and, like, getting, uh..”

“Blighted,” said Mr. Pierce, smiling and nodding. 

“Right, blighted…the government can exert its authority over it…just as long as the owner receives…a fair compensation?”

At “compensation,” Katherine had seen that Sarah had suddenly clenched her toes around the protrusion of Raymond’s cock, squeezing it so hard that the knuckles of her toes went white. Raymond was barely able to stifle a gasp, and his face got even redder. Katherine was immensely turned on by all this, but he knew that Sarah was toeing a dangerous line. She also knew that Raymond would spoil the fun by coming too soon, but, under Sarah’s merciless clenching, it didn’t look like he was going to be able to last much longer. 

Katherine looked over at Sarah from across the table, and Sarah saw her and caught her eye. Very subtly, without making any noise, Katherine mouthed the word “slow” twice. Sarah’s eyes twinkled, and she gave Katherine a quick little nod. She had understood — Katherine was setting the pace, and she knew what she was doing. When Katherine glanced down at Raymond’s lap a second later, Sarah’s foot was gone. 

“Yes, exactly,” said Mr. Pierce, waving his spoon around like a pointer as he spoke. “So an example of this — and this case actually went before the Supreme Court — was in 1954, Berman v. Parker — the case was called — and it dealt with the District of Colombia’s attempt to raze the slums in the Southwest Washington, D.C area.”

“Raze them?” asked Sarah curiously. “So, like, tear them down?” 

“Right!” said Mr. Pierce. “And the Court found that yes, in fact, the government did have the right to take the razed land and then transfer it to private ownership.”

“So, like…wow,” said Sarah, blinking steadily, “The government could come in, seize the decaying piece of property, tear it down — with the, uh, just compensation, of course, and then give it to another owner?”

“Yes ma’m!” said Mr. Pierce. 

“Hmmm, interesting,” said Sarah, and she resumed eating her soup. 

“Haha, so what got you all interested in eminent domain, Sarah?” asked Mr. Pierce. “Most girls your age are thinking about, oh, I don’t know…how many instagram followers they have.” He said these last words while looking intently at his daughter across the table. 

“Hey dad, instagram’s legit!” piped Clara. “Just you watch — at the pace I’m at, I’m gonna be an influencer one day.”

“Heaven spare us,” said Mr. Pierce. 

“No really!” said Clara energetically. “Influencers can make tons of money! It’s one of the many plans I have to get rich.” 

“Well, you’ve always been ambitious, I’ll give you that,” said Mrs. Pierce. 

“You hear that, Raymond?” giggled Clara, flexing her muscles in a double bicep pose. “Ambitious. Can’t get babies like these without it.”

“No flexing at the table, please,” warned Mr. Pierce, “And anyway, I had just asked Sarah a question.”

“Oh…well…I don’t know why I got interested in it, exactly,” said Sarah. Katherine saw her bare foot snake back into Raymond’s lap, tickling his bulging erection with her toes. 

“I guess I’m just…well…interested in, uh…how to say it…the nature of power in general. Like, for some reason I get really, really interested when two entities meet, and one has a lot of power, and one, like…doesn’t. Does that make sense? Haha, I think I’m being kind of confusing here.” 

“No, no, I get it!” said Mr. Pierce, nodding spiritedly. “Power is a curious thing! It really is — and a lot of times we’re not even sure where it lies. That’s why we have court cases to help us decide and set precedents.” 

“It seems like a good system overall,” said Sarah, squeezing and clenching her toes with a little more urgency around Raymond’s cock. “But you know, the more I look around, the more it seem to me that groups who have power, or, uh…or people who have power, tend to…to step over the line with it. To abuse it.”

“Absolute power corrupts absolutely!” added Mrs. Pierce. 

“That’s a Jimi Hendrix quote!” laughed Clara. 

“Haha, I think he was quoting someone else when he said that,” chuckled Katherine.

“Oh! He was?” Clara’s deference to Katherine was obvious.

“Yeah,” said Katherine, trying to sound casual, “I think that phrase was coined by some British historian in the 1800’s. I forgot his name.” 

“Wow…you’re super smart Katherine!” exclaimed Clara. 

“You’re all so smart!” replied Mr. Pierce. “Good lord, what did I do to deserve being surrounded by all you incredible young ladies?”

“You hear that Raymond — dad left you out,” said Clara.

“I didn’t…look, anyway,” said Mr. Pierce, waving away Clara’s comment, “I think that’s an astute observation, Sarah. There’s something about power that, when people get a taste of it, it’s almost like a…like a drug. And they just want more and more.”

“I think I’m starting to see what you mean,” said Sarah, coolly eating her soup. Somehow she had taken off her other sock, and now both of her feet were in Raymond’s lap, slowly kneading into him. His face was starting to get red again, and Katherine was about to try and catch Sarah's eye once more when Clara spoke up. 

“Hey, little brother, soup a little too hot for you?”

“What!? I…uh, no!” said Raymond. Katherine felt a surge of anxiety go through her. Everyone at the table had turned to look at Raymond, and it was abundantly clear that his face was flushed. What’s more, though, Katherine could see that Sarah had not taken her feet off his lap. If anything, her feet worked more insistently. 

“You ok there, Raymond?” asked Mr. Pierce. “You do look kinda red.”

Katherine couldn’t believe that Sarah was actually speeding up her toes down there. Was she insane? Katherine glanced over at her, and she saw that Sarah was staring directly at Raymond. Her normally-calm green eyes were a little wider, and blazing with invisible strength. Her lips were a bit parted, and Katherine could see that her teeth were clenched. 

“I’m…fine,” said Raymond, looking down into his soup bowl. “I think maybe, uh…a little soup went down the, uh…wrong pipe or something.” 

“Ok, well just take it easy, ok?” said Mr. Pierce. 

“Haha, that’s not it!” laughed Clara. “It’s because he’s nervous sitting next to Katherine!” 

“Awww, is that it, Raymond?” came Mrs. Pierce’s kind voice. “You a little nervous there next to Katherine?” 

“I, uh…no!” exclaimed Raymond. 

“Aw, yeah, it totally is,” giggle Clara. “Look at him now! The more he talks about it, the redder he gets!” 

“Would you just…I…knock it off!” sputtered Raymond. 

“Yeah, I would be nervous too, someone your size sitting next to someone her size.”

Katherine suddenly felt seized by inspiration — she’d play along with it all, just to twist the knife into Raymond some more. She knew that he was playing his part to a “t,” and it was time for her to join in. 

“Haha, aww that’s kinda cute to think about, actually,” said Katherine, reaching her right arm over and engulfing Raymond’s bony shoulders in an embrace with her large forearm. “Do you get nervous around me now, Raymond? Haha, I mean I did get a little bigger since the summer, didn’t I?” 

Both Mr. and Mrs. Pierce couldn’t help but stare at the almost unbelievably lopsided comparison between the two of them. It was just…almost too much to be true. The way that Katherine had her arm around Raymond’s shoulder truly underlined the extent to which she had surpassed him. When they had dated, Katherine was a couple inches taller, at 5’10. But they had weighed more or less the same. But now, a year and a half later, so, so much had changed. Raymond had declined…lost weight…and was now (they thought, at least) floating aimlessly around. But Katherine, the Stanford Honor Roll student who had so many vivacious ambitions, had grown the opposite way. She was now a quarter inch over 6’4, and over 200 pounds of solid muscle — sitting there next to Raymond, she easily looked ten years older than him, even though he was actually the one who was a few months older than her. In this moment, it was a deeply unsettling picture for Raymond’s parents, as it was hit home to them in a new way how small and skinny their son had become. 

“Uh, Raymond,” ventured his mother, “I, uh…I hope I don’t mind me saying, but you…you just look so small next to Katherine.

“I mean, do we have to rub it in, Tracy?” asked Mr. Pierce dryly, going back to his soup. “He knows he’s a small guy already.”

“Because I remind him every day!” laughed Clara, who was ecstatic that this had been brought up in conversation. “He looks small enough next to me and Sarah, but compared to Katherine, haha! Wooooowwwwww!” 

“But there’s no need to be nervous, Raymond,” continued Katherine, shaking his body affectionately with her arm. “I’m not gonna hurt you.” She was able to look down and see that Sarah’s feet were still hard at work, squeezing and kneading Raymond’s crotch with increased speed.

“Although, I have to say,” said Katherine, smiling as she raised her head up to the rest of the table, “A lot of people do get intimidated by me.”

“I’ll bet,” said Mr. Pierce. “The guys especially, I imagine, haha!” 

“Ooooh yess, definitely the guys,” chuckled Katherine, with her arm still around Raymond. She had succeeded in moving the conversation back into the casual arena. She plowed on ahead. “I mean, most guys aren’t much taller than 5’10, anyway, so when you get someone who’s just over 6’4 like me…with heels on…haha, a lot of them can’t handle it.” 

“Oh you wear heels?!” asked Mrs. Pierce. “That’s…well, that’s very confident of you, Katherine!” 

“Haha, yeah I guess so,” laughed Katherine. “I just…found out that I really like the feeling of towering over people. Hehe, it might even kinda be what Sarah was talking about earlier — maybe I do it because it makes me feel powerful.” 

“Well, you, uh…haha, I think you’ve pretty much hit the nail on the head with that one!” enjoined Mr. Pierce. 

“Haha, thanks,” said Katherine warmly, “But, I mean, tall girls have peculiar social terrain to navigate, am I right, girls? I’m sure you two already know what I’m talking about.”

“Oh my godddd,” moaned Clara. “I feel like a giant next to most of the guys in our grade — they look like little munchkins from where I’m standing.” 

“Well you are tall, Clara — ” began Mrs. Pierce.

“And still growing!” Clara added.

“Yes, and still growing…but if you don’t like towering over all the guys then maybe you shouldn’t wear those platform sneakers you always have on.”

“Oh…mom…trust me, I loovveee towering over them. It’s just that sometimes, well, I wouldn’t mind a taller dude hitting on me. I’m not like Sarah…she likes em’ tiny.” 

“Hey! What’re you…what’re you talking about?” asked Sarah as her feet continued to work. 

“Oh please,” snorted Clara, “Everyone knows you have a crush on Mr. James from Science Olympiad.”

“I…what? That’s just…that’s just…” And she trailed off, waving her hand dismissively. 

“So, what, is this James…a small guy?” asked Katherine expectantly. She knew that it was getting to be time for Raymond to cum. As she asked Sarah the question her eyebrows went up, and their eyes met. Katherine trained her eyes down on Raymond, and then back up to Sarah…she understood. 

“Um…yeah, yeah he’s pretty small,” said Sarah, shifting shyly in her seat. The effect was that both of her feet pushed themselves up even harder against Raymond’s crotch. 

“Kinda small!?” said Clara loudly. “Haha, he’s like 5 feet tall, Sarah! When you two stand next to each other his eyes are even with your boobs!” 

“Clara, would you mind?” asked Mrs. Pierce irritatedly.

“What, it’s true! And he’s not just short! He’s a tiny little twig! I’ll bet Sarah’s legs weigh as much as his whole body!” 

“I mean…haha, yeah I guess you’re right,” said Sarah. She glanced over at Katherine and Raymond, her eyes going in between them as she smiled. “I guess I just…have a thing for smaller guys.”

“Oooo, you hear that, little brother!?” jeered Clara. “Sarah likes smaller guys! Sarah’s gonna be coming for you.”

“Well, I’m not going to be coming for anybody,” said Sarah as she stared hard at Raymond. “I’ve got too much homework…and anyway, the doctors say that I’m only just starting to grow. A lot of us are at this age — guys and girls. No point in pursuing a guy just because he’s so cute and small, and then, three years later, he’s all of a sudden almost as tall as you are.”

“Just curious, Sarah,” ventured Mr. Pierce, “How tall do the doctors think you’re gonna be?”

Katherine knew that Raymond was close. She could feel his entire body starting to tense up. Sarah was doing long, slow motions now, like she was trying to literally squeeze the cum out. 

“Well, my dad’s 6’1, exactly my height now, and my mom’s only 5’7, so…last checkup they told me I’d probably stop growing pretty soon. They said I probably wouldn’t be too much taller than 6’1.”

“Hmm,” said Mr. Pierce.

“The thing is, though,” said Sarah, “I don’t believe them.”

“No?” asked Mr. Pierce. 

“No. I don’t think I’m gonna stop growing for a while here.”

“Can you, just, like…feel it in your body or something?” asked Mrs. Pierce, intrigued. 

“Something like that,” said Sarah, smiling. “Who knows…maybe I’ll even be as tall as Katherine one day.”

“That would be lovely!” said Katherine brightly. “Wouldn’t that be lovely, Raymond?”

“L-lovely,” he said, gritting his teeth. 

“Well, at this point, all I know is that I keep outgrowing my clothes, like, every few months,” said Sarah. She shook her head, feigning wistfulness, as she once more looked intently at Raymond. Katherine saw her toes clench up in Raymond’s lap, all ten of them white-knuckling on his cock. 

“Sometimes I think back to those old pink jean shorts I had last summer…they fit me perfectly then, but now, I can’t even get my legs through the holes. Oh well…and I can already feel the jeans I’m wearing right now getting tighter and tighter every day. It’s only a matter of time before I can’t fit into them either.” 

Katherine felt Raymond’s body shudder. She held him firmly with her arm, so that his slight shaking wouldn’t be noticeable to anyone else at the table. She knew that he had cum again. She looked up at Sarah and made eyes at her, as if to say, ‘Well done, girl — you were too much for him.’

“Oh my god, tell me about it!” complained Clara. “And it’s just going to get worse and worse, the more we work out together.” 

“You know, I’m not sure the world is ready for the two of you,” laughed Mr. Pierce. 

“I agree!” laughed Katherine, letting Raymond go and feeling a sense of elation wash over her. “You two make quite the duo!”

“She’s got the brain, and…well she’s also got the body…and I’ve got the brain too…we’ve both got the brains and the bodies,” finished Clara awkwardly. 

“Well said Clara!” said Mr. Pierce sarcastically, taking a rare moment to tease his daughter. “Now how about you use that brain and that body to help clear the table?” 

“But it’s Raymond’s turn tonight!” she whined. 

“Is it?” asked Mr. Pierce. “I can never keep track.” 

“She’s right,” said Raymond, getting up from his chair and quickly turning around as he walked out of the dining room. “But, uh…I have to go to the bathroom first.”

Chapter 20

Thankfully, Raymond had not cum enough to have it bleed through his hot pink jean shorts, since it had been his second forced orgasm in less than an hour. He did, however, have to change his underwear. A minute later, he was back in the dining room. 

“And so I told him,” Katherine was recounting to the rest of the group, “the squats don’t really count if your legs don’t go down to at least a ninety-degree angle. He was boasting that he could squat more than me, but he was cheating!” 

“So did you have him try your weight, like, the right way? To see if he could do it?” asked Clara breathlessly. 

“Oh I didn’t have to ask him,” laughed Katherine. “A lot of these muscle dudes take it as a personal insult to suggest that, as a woman, your legs might be stronger than theirs. He insisted.” Katherine paused for effect, her lips turning up into an even wider smile now that she had seen Raymond come back.

“And?” asked Mr. Pierce, clearly getting a kick out of the story. 

“He totally couldn’t do it!” giggled Katherine. “I mean, he was a lot shorter and lighter than me, but he was super muscular. It wasn’t enough to squat what I was squatting though!” 

“How much weight was it?” asked Mrs. Pierce. 

“385,” said Katherine casually, making a special effort to sound modest. 

“385!?!” cried Clara, putting her hands over her mouth. “That’s…that’s just craaaazy, Katherine! I thought I was strong, and I’m only squatting 160!” 

“Not only, Clara — that’s very impressive!” countered Katherine. “That’s like, what? Almost your entire body weight, right?” 

“I mean, yeah…I weighed 168 this morning, but honestly it’s probably more like 170 now after that dinner,” said Clara, rubbing her belly. 

“So yeah, you’re definitely on the right track,” said Katherine. “Don’t try and rush it and get yourself hurt. The only reason I can lift so much now is because I’ve worked at it for years without letting up. That’s how you do it. And, well…haha, being as big and tall as I am doesn’t hurt either.” 

“God I can’t wait until I’m taller,” said Clara eagerly. Her eyes flicked over to Raymond, who was coming over to clear her dishes first. He made it a point not to look her in the eye, because he knew that she was going to say something snide to him — he was just too exhausted to deal with any of it right now. As it happened, though, Clara said something anyway. 

“I wonder how much Raymond squats?” she ventured. “I’ll bet he can’t even squat the bar!” 

“O-k, Tracy,” sighed Mr. Pierce to his wife, rolling his eyes, “I’m not gonna sit here and listen to more of the same-old same-old — wanna go watch Sherlock?”

“Oh, that’s a fun show, isn’t it?” piped up Sarah. 

“You watch it too?!” asked Mrs. Pierce, standing up from the table along with her husband.

“Yeah — I like the pacing…it’s really entertaining,” said Sarah. “Plus, I mean, you know…Benedict Cumberbatch.”

“Oh tell me about it,” laughed Tracy, putting her hand to her chest and pretending to swoon. 

“She doesn’t even have the decency to hide it,” said Mr. Pierce in mock-dolefulness, shaking his head. “Sorry honey — you’re stuck with me, I’m afraid.” 

“I’m sure she doesn’t feel stuck,” said Sarah calmly. “I’m pretty sure any woman would be happy to have you as a husband.” 

Mr. Pierce’s mouth opened a little, as if he was about to say something, but whatever it was caught in his throat. He started blushing a little; even his wife turned to look at him expectantly, seeing how he would reply to such a comment. 

‘Wow, now this is interesting,’ thought Katherine. ‘Did Sarah mean for him to feel awkward?’

“I, uh…haha, well, thank you Sarah,” said Mr. Pierce, recovering a second later and laughing. He turned to his wife. “You should take notes from Sarah, Tracy, next time you’re having one of your Sherlock fantasies.”

“I don’t have those!” she replied with jesting indignity, pushing him out of the room as she followed him. 

“Well I do,” said Sarah simply. As she left, Mrs. Pierce turned back around and mouthed ‘I do too,’ to Sarah. 

“Oh my god,” said Clara after her parents had left the room, “Were you just, like, totally hitting on my dad just then?”

“What?” asked Sarah innocently. “No, I was just saying what was true. Your dad’s a cool guy. Smart, handsome, successful…what’s not to like?”

“Yeeeaahhh, you were totally hitting on him,” laughed Clara. “Well I guess I don’t blame you — the boys our age just don’t really cut it.”

“Not generally, no,” said Sarah. “But then again, I think that’s just natural. There’s a reason why girls mature faster than boys.”

“And what reason is that?” asked Katherine, winking at Raymond as he took her bowl. 

“Well, like, way back during hunter-gatherer times, people didn’t live very long,” said Sarah. “They needed to reproduce at an early age before they died, and so it was normal for young women to mate with older men.”

“I think you’re right, Sarah,” said Katherine, again impressed with the young teenager’s knowledge. “The older, more powerful and established men in the tribes were of course more attracted to the younger women, and so, well…it became usual for very young girls, even younger than you two, to give birth.”

“Ugh, gross!” exclaimed Clara, sticking out her tongue. 

“Well, it’s just the real history of it all,” said Sarah, her eyes steadily following Raymond as he came up to take her dishes. Katherine watched the exchange, fascinated. Sarah smiled at Raymond as he took her empty bowl, but it was clear that his hands were shaking a little bit. He made a move to leave, but Sarah reached out a long arm and fastened her hand around his bony shoulder. Raymond froze and then slowly turned around in place. Sarah pointed upward with her finger, as if to say, ‘Just a second,’ and took her nearly-full water glass in her free hand and started slowly gulping it down, with her hand still on his shoulder, and her eyes never leaving his. 

*GULP* *GULP* *GULP* 

Sarah’s throat swallowed very loudly as she continued staring straight into Raymond’s eyes. 

‘Jesus, she’s doing it all on purpose,’ thought Katherine. ‘She’s totally going ham — what has she done to him before, that she can act like this?’ 

Sarah finished her water a few seconds later.

“Aaaaaahhhh!” she breathed out in satisfaction. “That hit the spot — here you go, Raymond.” She handed him her empty glass and he took it, still slightly trembling, into the kitchen. 

“So are we’re gonna do the comparison shots with him tonight, aren’t we?” asked Clara, who seemed not to have understood the significance of what had just happened. 

“Totally,” said Sarah, leaning back in her chair. “And we have Katherine now, so…”

“Oh my god yes!!” burst out Clara. “Yes!! Yes!! Yesss!!! Katherine, please tell me you can stay a little longer!” 

“I sure can,” answered Katherine, smiling, “Although I had planned to spend a little time alone with your older brother tonight. We, uh…we need to catch up on some things.” 

“Uhh, sure, yeah, fine,” said Clara, blinking a little, almost like she was confused why Katherine would want to spend any time alone with Raymond. “But, uh…but we can still take some comparison shots for my instagram, uh, can’t we?”

“Oh sure!” said Katherine. “Heck, I’ll even join in. It sounds fun!” 

“Yesss!!” shouted Clara, pumping her fist in the air. 

“Keep in down in there, young lady!” came Mr. Pierce’s voice from the living room. 

“Sorrrry dad!” called Clara, rolling her eyes. She looked at the dishes still on the table and hopped up, piling the rest into a stack in her arms. “Ok, you know what, screw it — Raymond’s taking too long. He can’t carry stacked plates like this because he’s too weak. I’ll go in and help him finish so we can go up to my room and get started!”

“What a sweet and considerate little sister you are,” Katherine teased. 

“Big sister, you mean,” replied Clara. “Like, it doesn’t matter that he’s like 5 years older than me — I’m sooo bigger than him in every single way. It’s kind of crazy that we’re from the same parents.” 

“Haha, the difference is pretty striking,” agreed Katherine. She suddenly realized that she was trying to end the conversation with Clara so she would disappear into the kitchen, thus allowing her to have some one-on-one time with Sarah. 

“Ok, be back in a couple minutes,” said Clara, leaving the room. 

Now it was just the two of them. Katherine watched Clara go and then turned around to face Sarah. The young teenager had an excited grin on her face, something that was almost striking in and of itself, since Sarah was usually more calm. 

“So how was that?” she asked Katherine in a hushed voice. “How did I do?” 

Katherine had to wait a couple seconds to answer. She had absolutely no point of reference for the kind of conversation that they were about to have. Up till this point, the power dynamics between her, Sarah, and Raymond had all been unspoken and implied with glances, nods, smiles, and gestures. But now they were actually talking about it. And Raymond’s parents were literally sitting in the next room. 

“Uhh…haha, eh, Sarah,” said Katherine in a low voice, leaning forward on the table, “I don’t think this is the place to be talking about it.” 

“Oh, yeah…haha, ok,” said Sarah, blushing a little. It was an odd thing for Katherine to see; she hadn’t yet seen Sarah dial herself back. “I guess I, uh........heh! I guess I get too excited sometimes and I get carried away.” 

Katherine nodded slightly, hoping to steer the young girl away from overtly sexual dialogue. “Haha, I know what you mean,” she said. “But, uh…heheh.....just, uh…just be careful, ok, Sarah? I wouldn’t want you to get into trouble.” 

“I’ve already gotten in trouble a few times already,” chuckled Sarah, “So I should probably do myself a favor and listen to your advice.”

Katherine found herself wanting to know about these “other times” that Sarah was talking about — in fact, she found herself wanting to ask Sarah an entire heap of questions. But she knew that none of them would be appropriate material for the Pierce’s dining room. There was also something else holding Katherine back, though. She wasn’t entirely sure that she was doing the right thing, encouraging Sarah’s aggressively dominant behavior. During dinner, Katherine had given into her arousal and played along, but now that everything was over, she was left with serious doubts about Sarah’s mental health. Katherine had to admit that she found the young teen’s behavior immensely hot and arousing, but she also wondered how far Sarah had gone before…and how far she would go in the future. She was so tall, pretty, and intelligent — and so dominantly inclined — that Katherine wondered if Sarah had already managed to seduce older adult men into committing crimes. She had definitely done something with Raymond…and she certainly did not seem to care at all about any kind of accepted social norms. She had literally jacked off her best friend’s older brother with her feet, under the table, in the middle of a family dinner, all the while carrying on an impressive and ironic conversation with Mr. Pierce. Katherine studied Sarah’s face — she looked so sweet and innocent, with her long blond hair and light green eyes. But there was something behind the appealing facade…something unhinged…and perhaps even sinister. Despite her fascination with and admiration for the teen, Katherine felt a chill go down her spine. 

“Hehe…well, uh…should we go help Raymond and Clara with the dishes?” asked Katherine, trying to sound pleasant and casual. 

“Sure,” said Sarah, smiling after a moment’s pause. She too had been studying Katherine’s face, but it was impossible for Katherine to know what she was thinking. Sarah’s eyes were steady, and they didn’t blink. 

“Alright then!” said Katherine, feeling a strange sense of relief as she stood up. It felt like she was taking control of the situation. Sarah stood up as well, and Katherine felt an odd warmth go through her body as she remembered that she was just over three inches taller than the younger girl. Curiously, when they had been sitting down, Katherine had managed to forget that Sarah was actually a good bit shorter than her. The top of Sarah’s head was just a little higher than Katherine’s eyes. 

“God, your body is amazing, Katherine,” murmured Sarah as she followed her into the kitchen. 

“You’re sweet to say so, Sarah,” smiled Katherine. 

“What it must be like…to just tower over everyone you see…to just dwarf them in every way.” It was almost like Sarah was speaking to herself. 

Katherine chuckled a little: “Haha, well for a 6’1, 14 year-old girl, you’re probably used to that feeling already.”

“Yeah, all my classmates are tiny little things,” replied Sarah. “Especially the boys. But a lot of adults…men in particular, are still as tall or taller than me. But not you.” 

“It is rare to find a guy who’s taller, I’ll admit!”

“Yeah…yeah, I’ll bet,” said Sarah quietly. It seemed to Katherine that Sarah was almost daydreaming about the prospect…but they had reached the kitchen and an encounter between Raymond and Clara diverted their attention. 

A few minutes before, Raymond had been facing the sink, doing dishes, when Clara came up behind him. He could feel her presence, but he decided to just try and pretend like everything was normal. After what Sarah had just put him through, his mind was utter mush — and Katherine had totally been in on it as well! It was hard for Raymond to imagine a more irresistibly hot scene, but none of that changed the fact that he was now totally exhausted. He couldn’t help but think that, during this descent into his own submission, he was now fully in over his head. 

“So what was up with you at dinner tonight?” asked Clara. Raymond paused in his labors, looking straight forward into the wall. He felt a bolt of fear go through him — Clara had noticed that something was amiss…did she know what had happened? 

“Uhhh…what are you talking about, Clara?” he asked without turning around. He bent his head down and continued rinsing off the dishes.

“Don’t try and act all innocent, little brother,” she said sharply, coming over and leaning her hips into the counter directly next to him. “You were all red in the face, like…the entire meal.”

“I…I was?” asked Raymond, still not looking at her. Suddenly Clara seized him by the front of his shirt, forcing him to turn around and face her. His eyes were slightly below her pursed mouth, and they helplessly went over her shapely, muscular legs that were straining the confines of her skinny jeans. 

“I told you — quit acting like you don’t know what I’m talking about!” barked Clara, the irritation apparent in her voice. “Was it because you were sitting next to Katherine? To your gigantic ex-girlfriend who’s outgrown you in every way? She’s a bit too much for you, huh? Can’t even sit next to her without losing control of yourself?”

“I….uh…yeah, actually, I guess you’re right,” said Raymond softly, bowing his head. He felt a sense of relief; he could just play along with Clara’s explanation. Without realizing it, she had given him a reprieve. 

Clara shook her head down at him. “You’re lucky that other people were sitting around the table,” she said, “Who were actually making intelligent conversation. It looked like you were barely able to breathe. And just because you were sitting next to her! Jesus you’re pathetic. I can’t even imagine how you survived having sex with her last summer.”

“Clara!” complained Raymond, feeling alarmed that she would bring all that up again. She had no idea how crazy that party had been. 

“Ok now, break it up you two!” came Katherine’s amused voice, as she and Sarah walked into the kitchen. “Go easy on him, Clara — he’s a delicate little thing.” 

“Oh I know he is,” said Clara, standing up straight now that Katherine was in the room. “I was just letting him know how ridiculous it is that he can’t even sit next to you at dinner without hyperventilating all meal.”

“Uh, haha, you noticed that too?” asked Katherine, shooting her eyes quickly over to Raymond’s. “Well, I mean…to be fair, what can you expect?” Katherine went over and stood next to Raymond, putting an almost-protective hand on his back. He shivered with pleasure internally as he felt her huge hand cover a large portion of his upper back. Katherine scratched him softly with her fingernails, and Raymond knew that she was reassuring him that he was safe with her. 

“Jesus, he looks like he could be your child, Katherine!” laughed Clara. “I can’t get enough of this — are you seeing this comparison, Sarah?! i’m pretty sure her arms are thicker than Raymond’s legs!”

“Oh I’m seeing it alright,” said Sarah quietly. She walked over to the sink and started doing dishes. “Come on Clara, let’s you and me finish all this up really quick — I wanna do the size comparison shots.” 

“We’ll help too!” said Katherine. With the combined help of all four, the dishes were all done very quickly, and a few minutes later, they were all up in Clara’s room. it was decorated exactly as Katherine would have expected: pink everywhere, posters of strong women athletes all over the walls, and so on. There was even a pair of 20-pound dumbbells on the floor. 

“Oh wow, you even have a mini-fridge in here!?” asked Katherine. 

“Yeah, I convinced mom to get me one — it’s because I’m so hungry all the time! I can store all my high-protein snacks and shakes in here.”

“Very nice,” said Katherine. She still had her hand on Raymond’s shoulder, and, standing behind him, she subtly ground her hips into the middle of his back. 

“Ok so let’s do some height comparisons first,” said Clara. “Raymond, you come over here in between me and Sarah. Here Katherine, do you think you could take a few pictures of us like this?”

“Of course!” laughed Katherine, taking Clara’s phone. Privately, she reminded herself that it was ok to be aroused by all of this — Clara had no idea, so that somehow made it ok in her mind. 

“Ok! The 19-year old pipsqueak in between two 14-year old amazons!” announced Clara. Katherine proceeded to snap a few pictures of the trio, feeling her pussy get more and more lubricated with each position. Raymond looked absolutely puny next to the two of them — Clara was the more muscular one, but Sarah wasn’t too far behind. She had a little more feminine plushiness to her limbs, and the fact that she rose up two inches taller than Clara made her seem bigger all over. Raymond looked completely lost in between them. 

“Ok, now let’s both put our thighs out, next to Raymond’s,” said Clara. She and Sarah both extended their legs, and Raymond did as well. Katherine stepped closer and took more pictures — it was a striking comparison — it looked like Clara’s leg was more than twice the size of her older brother’s. Sarah’s was totally huge compared with his as well; to Katherine, it looked like the legs of two female college athletes sandwiching the pale white leg of someone who had never worked out in his entire life. Katherine glanced at Raymond, and she could tell that he was concentrating on not getting hard again. She snapped a few more pictures, and then took pity on him. 

“Ok Clara — that’s probably enough, isn’t it?” asked Katherine kindly. 

“Oh! Uh…b-but…but I was gonna take some more with our arms,” said Clara, sounding a bit disappointed. 

“How about this?” asked Katherine brightly. “You set your camera on a countdown and take a picture of you, me and Sarah striking a double biceps pose behind him? How’s that sound?” 

“Oh wow, yeah — ok!” said Clara. 

“Ok, so…yeah, Sarah you come over here,” said Katherine, “And stand directly behind him. That’s right…perfect. And I’ll come over here and stand behind you…excellent…haha, we’re like one of those “cell phone bar” pictures! Now Clara, you set the timer and then get in between Raymond and Sarah.” 

A few seconds later, Katherine called out for everyone to flex, and they did, including Raymond. The resulting picture was a source of amusement for everyone, including Raymond, who could not help but smile a little at how tiny his arms looked next to everyone else’s. His biceps were puny compared to Sarah’s, tiny compared to Clara’s, and absolutely minuscule compared to Katherine’s. 

“Mmmm, this is going to be an extra special post tonight!” squealed Clara in delight. “I know my followers are totally gonna get a kick out of seeing you in the picture, Katherine!” 

“Just doing my part to help a future influencer reach her goals!” laughed Katherine. “Ok, so if you all don’t mind, i’m gonna take Raymond into his room and have a little private time. Like I said, we need to catch up.” She turned to Sarah, and did her best to act normally as she extended her hand. 

“Sarah, it’s been a real pleasure meeting you. I don’t know if you’ll still be here later, but just thought I’d say goodbye for now, just in case.”

“It’s been great meeting you too, Katherine,” said Sarah, with equal steadiness. “I’m so glad I finally got to see you in person. I’m sure we’ll see each other again.”

“Oh…I’m sure we will too,” chuckled Katherine. She didn’t know why, but there was something ominous in Sarah’s words. But she pushed it all away in her mind and led Raymond out. 

Half a minute later, Clara and Sarah were gossiping away in Clara’s room, and Katherine had just pulled the door to Raymond’s bedroom shut. She turned around and stared down at him silently for a few moments. He really had lost so much weight — he looked so incredibly small, standing there in her shadow, with his eyes staring up at her in awe. 

“So…zero for two tonight, huh?” asked Katherine, cracking a grin. “Looks like this Sarah girl really has your number, Raymond.” 

“Sh-she…she’s crazy,” breathed Raymond. “Katherine…I…uhh…th-there’s a lot to talk about, but…but j-just know that you need to, uh…w-watch your step around her.”

“Watch my step?” laughed Katherine, feeling some kind of fear growing up in her. “What are you talking about, little guy? YOU may need to watch your step around her, but I think she actually looks up to me.” 

“Yeah…I th-think so too,” said Raymond. “That’s…uhh…that’s why I f-felt safe tonight. Because you were here.” 

“Safe?” asked Katherine, creasing her brow as she stepped closer to Raymond, putting her big arm around him. They sat down on his bed, with Katherine’s weight sagging the bed far more, causing Raymond to almost slide into her lap. “What do you mean? Has she done something to you?”

“Sh-she’s…she’s done lots of things to me,” said Raymond hollowly. “Made me d-do…things…and…and I loved every bit of it…b-but…but it’s dangerous, g-getting caught up in sexual stuff w-with…with a 14-year-old girl. If someone caught us, I’d go to jail.”

“Oh that’s…that’s not true,” said Katherine, feeling her insides clench. So Sarah had been busy. She reached over and pinched Raymond’s shriveled bicep with her fingers. “I don’t think anyone would conclude that YOU were the aggressor in the situation. I mean, come on Raymond — Sarah could snap you like a twig if she wanted to. I think that’s pretty obvious to everyone.” 

“I…I know,” said Raymond quietly. “It just…it just feels so wrong…a-and…and disgusting…to, uh…to enjoy it. And she knows, Katherine. She knows all about it — like, the stuff we were talking about this summer? About, l-like, uhh…power dynamics and…and dominance and submission and th-that kind of stuff.”

“Yeah, I think it’s pretty clear that she knows all about it,” said Katherine, nodding her head. 

“How, Katherine!?” Raymond almost burst out. “How does she know!? Wh-where…where the f-fuck did she learn all this stuff!?” 

“I don’t know, Raymond…really, I have no idea,” said Katherine. “But I think you’re right — getting caught up with Sarah is not a good idea for you, even if you do enjoy it. I should’ve made her stop under the table at dinner, but…I’m sorry Raymond, I was just so horny that I let it happen.”

“I…I w-was really horny too,” said Raymond. “I, uh…I understand why you let it happen.” 

“Yeah, but then later I was reconsidering,” said Katherine, gently caressing Raymond’s back with her big hand. “I, uh…I think something might not be right with that girl. She’s obviously incredibly precocious, but…uh yeah, I don’t know.”

“I know what you’re saying,” nodded Raymond. “I’m just…I’m just glad you came back, Katherine. I’ve…uh…I’ve been giving all of the dominance and submission stuff some r-real thought.”

“I can see that you have,” said Katherine, feeling pleasantly warm inside now that her insides had relaxed. “I was nervous about where you would be with it all, but I can see now that we’re on the same page.”

“Y-yeah, it’s…it’s pretty much all I think about,” admitted Raymond, looking down at Katherine’s huge forearm next to his. “L-like…I m-masturbate like eight times a day, j-just thinking about th-that party last summer.”

“Woah, eight times a day!” chuckled Katherine, raising her eyebrows. “No wonder you dropped out of school!” 

“I…I don’t know how else to…to exist right now,” continued Raymond. Katherine could feel his little body shaking under her hand. He had clearly been waiting to say this to her in person for some time. “The…the only way I feel like I’m, uh…being true to myself…is by, uhh…j-just…just descending into m-my, uhh…my — ”

“Your own submission?” offered Katherine. Raymond nodded his head, looking up at her and then quickly looking back down. It appeared like he was embarrassed to say what he had been saying, but Katherine knew the truth — he was feeling so overwhelmed by the authority of her size and power over him that he couldn’t look her straight in the face for too long. To him, it was like looking into the sun. 

Katherine looked silently over him, drinking in the moment, savoring it as she continue to scratch and caress his back with her fingers. She let a few minutes of silence pass by, allowing the delicious tension to build. 

“God you’re small,” she murmured, testing his arms and legs for size in her big hands. “You were small before, but now…I mean, goodness Raymond — how much do you weigh?!” 

“109,” he said in a small voice. 

“Oh my god!” whispered Katherine. “That’s sooooo tiny! I weigh almost twice as much as you!” 

“Y-yeah,” panted Raymond. Both of them were enormously aroused now. 

“K-Katherine?” ventured Raymond.

“Yeah?” she whispered, her nostrils dilating. She knew what was coming next. 

“I…I want to be one of your submissives,” breathed Raymond. “I…I know th-that it won’t be a, uh…a b-boyfriend girlfriend thing…I r-really, really want you to know that I understand that.”

“Don’t worry baby,” purred Katherine, feeling immense satisfaction and pleasure in the moment. “I can tell that you understand now.” 

“And…And I know that…that y-you go to school across the c-country, so…so whatever dynamic we’d have would have to, uh, b-be long distance….but…but I j-just w-want you to know that I’m ok w-with that, and…and that it doesn’t change me wanting it any, uhhhh…any less.”

“Mmmmm,” whispered Katherine, nodding slowly. “Yessss, Raymond…I want that too. I want it very much.” Slowly, and with deliberate voluptuousness, she inclined her head down towards him and engulfed his mouth in a long, slow, deep, luscious kiss. Her lips and tongue dwarfed his completely, and she felt his skinny body go limp, sagging into her firm muscle and plush curves. She moaned out softly, passionately, into his mouth, as he whimpered into hers. A minute later, when their lips parted, Katherine’s eyes were wide with promise and lust. She put both of her hands down on his thighs, covering up their girth completely. 

“Let’s do it, then,” she declared softly, her big face swallowing up his vision. “But before it’s official, we’re gonna have to go over a couple things.”

“O-ok,” stuttered Raymond in a tiny voice. 

“Relax baby,” said Katherine, her flesh jiggling a little against him with her soft laughter. “It’s just important to state our own expectations before we start anything like this. Communication is key right now, and it always will be. But before we get started, can you do something for me?”

“Of c-course,” said Raymond. 

Katherine chuckled and took his face up in her hand, engulfing his cheeks completely in her palm as she directed his face up to hers. 

“Take out your cock.”

Chapter 22

The next day, Katherine stopped by the Pierce’s house, ostensibly to just say “hello” and to thank them for dinner, but more specifically (and secretly) to drop off something special for Raymond. The 5’8, 109-pound Raymond knew that the jean shorts that Katherine was giving him looked innocuous enough, but also knew that, for both of them, they held a deep and intensely erotic sub-meaning. Sarah had given Raymond her old, outgrown pink jean shorts and forced him to wear them around, just to emphasize how much bigger she was. While both Raymond and Katherine thought that this gesture from the uncannily precocious 14-year-old was undoubtedly hot, they had already agreed that Raymond would be having no further erotic contact with Sarah. As part of their budding dom-sub relationship, Katherine had staked her claim, and she was not going to have a 14-year-old, tall, hot, and brilliant as she was, getting in the way of her lovely new dynamic.

What’s more, both Katherine and Raymond had agreed that Sarah’s domination of Raymond could be construed as a crime on Raymond’s part, should they ever be discovered in the act of Sarah forcing Raymond up against a wall and jerking him off. The law didn’t have much to say about young teenage girls forcing themselves on young men who were about to turn 20, but it had a lot to say about statutory — Raymond knew that Katherine was right. Although he felt intensely, guiltily turned-on by his submissive encounters with Sarah, it was an immense relief for him to have Katherine come swooping in and claim him, saving him from the clutches of the alluringly sexy, but undoubtedly unstable best friend of his younger sister.

And Katherine DID claim him…with a sexy flourish. She had brought over a pair of her old jean shorts that she had outgrown a couple months prior, before she had embarked on a particularly intensive regimen of squats and leg presses, which had swelled her already-considerable thighs and ass to hitherto-unparalleled proportions. She had been under 200 pounds just a couple months ago, but now, she was pushing 210, nearly a full 100 pounds heavier than her weak, skinny new submissive.

After greeting Clara at the door, and exchanging a few pleasant remarks with her, Katherine went up to Raymond’s room, much to Clara’s puzzlement and disappointment. She always wanted to spend more time with her hero, and she could never seem to understand why someone like Katherine would want to spend time with her tiny, loser older brother. Katherine could only smile to herself — she was proud of Clara for doing so well in her workouts, and for excelling at school, but he knew that Raymond’s younger sister, bright, mature, and overdeveloped for her age as she was, couldn’t begin to understand the dynamic that was blossoming between Katherine and Raymond. Clara might have been smart, but she wasn’t on Sarah’s level…as far as Katherine knew, no girl that young…in the entire world…was on Sarah’s level. But that was a matter for later on in the day. Right now, she was dead-set on enjoying Raymond’s reaction to her new gift.

As previously instructed, Raymond had remained in his bedroom when Katherine rang the doorbell. He was sitting on the edge of his bed, his stick-like little legs dangling just barely off the edge, his hands folded in his lap on top of his hardening cock, anxiously waiting. He was completely naked. Katherine didn’t even knock as she came in.

Seeing her massive form enter through his bedroom door, Raymond had to force himself to remember Katherine’s instructions: he was not to get up and greet her. He was to remain on the bed, hands folded submissively in his lap, and let her come to him. But as he saw her having to duck her head as she came in through the door, Raymond felt his breath catch in his chest, and his heart seemed a bit held up in the otherwise-unremitting process of beating. Katherine was wearing her platform heels again…the same ones she had worn to the party the past summer…the same ones that made her 6’10. Except now, Raymond knew that she was actually a little taller than 6’4…which, of course, meant that in these heels, she was a little taller than 6’10, and getting close to 6’11. His breath came out unconsciously in a kind of desperate, moaning pant as he watched her duck her head in through the door, smiling sexily at him. Her wide, muscular shoulders seemed almost as wide as the door itself, as did her thick, vigorous hips. Raymond couldn’t believe it — he knew that Katherine was huge. He had just seen her last night, up close and personal as could be! But somehow, the heels added an extra dimension to the entire persona of her size, and not just her height itself. They seemed to magnify her whole figure, in the same way that tight clothing seems to magnify the curve of a pair of hips, or the bulbous, erotic contours of a large ass.

Katherine turned around, shut the door, and locked it, giving Raymond a more-than-ample view of her huge, strong butt, which, as always, looked like it was about to burst out of her tight jeans. She was wearing a stylish green t-shirt, which, along with her red hoop earrings, gave her whole appearance a delightfully festive aura, appropriate for the Christmas season. As she locked the door, Raymond saw that her head rose up above the door frame by at least two inches. If she had asked him a question right then and there, he would not have been able to answer.

Katherine turned around and smiled coquettishly down at his little body, sitting there on the bed. Slowly, from behind her back, she produced the pair of jean shorts that she had recently outgrown. Raymond’s eyes grew even wider — they looked absolutely enormous!

“I’ve brought you a present, little guy,” she purred, beginning to saunter up to him deliberately, one foot in front of the other, like she was on an imaginary catwalk. Katherine made sure to not make her strides too long, because it would have only taken a couple normal steps to reach Raymond’s bedside. But she wanted to strut for him a little, to show off, to tease him as she displayed the jeans shorts to him, pinched in between her thumb and index finger, shaking them sexily in his direction.

“A-are…are those…those the ones y-you…outgrew!?” asked Raymond, knowing the answer before he asked, but still wanting to hear it from Katherine’s lips.

“Oh yes,” said Katherine knowingly, nodding her head up and down in exaggeration. “These are the ones…I outgrew them a looonnng time ago. It would have to be a couple months ago, at least. But I’m not gonna let you take my word for it, you know.”

“Y-you’re…you’re not?” asked Raymond blankly, blinking his eyes.

“Oh no,” declared Katherine. “I’m gonna make sure that you see, with your own eyes, how these shorts do not fit me anymore. I can’t even get them on anymore, haha!”

“You…c-can’t? Oh m-my god,” breathed Raymond, looking up at the massive shorts that were now dangling in front of his face.

“Just watch,” chuckled Katherine, who was now standing over the bed. She dropped the shorts next to Raymond, so that he could get a good look at how big they were up close. He would have spent more time staring at them, but what Katherine did next usurped all his attention.

Without even taking off her heels, Katherine lifted up her left leg…up, up, and up further still…until it was completely above her head. Raymond knew that Katherine was athletic but he had no idea that she was so effortlessly flexible. His eyes bugged out of his head as he found himself staring up into Katherine’s crotch, which seemed dished up for his eyes on a silver platter, the way she was displaying it to him now. He could even see the camel toe imprint of her fat, engorged pussy lips outlined in her tight jeans. But Raymond’s eyes were so entranced that they couldn’t stay in one position for long — they looked up, and he was stunned to see that Katherine’s heel was actually touching the ceiling. She was holding her strong, thick leg over her head, with it straight and fully extended, just like a gymnast, as she made her eyebrows go up and down at him.

“Nothing to say, huh?” she teased, showing him her tongue as she wiggled it playfully, sexily down at him.

“I…” he choked, “I…d-didn’t know you could d-do that!”

“Haha, I couldn’t!” she laughed, turning her head to her big calf muscle and giving it a jocular lick. “Until last year — flexibility is a key aspect of my strength training, and so I made sure that I went through a series of intensive stretches every day. And…haha, well, now I can do this!”

She laughed out loud, enjoying Raymond’s open-mouthed reaction, which only became more pronounced as she began to peel her jeans off her left leg. Her pants were extra-flexible, so she was able to do all of this without lowering her leg, and without taking off her heels.

“Haha, aaaand, you know, well…girls are naturally more flexible than boys,” added Katherine cheerfully, “So…well…don’t beat yourself up too bad if you can’t get into this position, Raymond.”

“G-get into…that position!?” cried Raymond, smiling despite his amazement. “I..I don’t even think I can touch my toes!”

“Well why don’t you try it then, little guy?” suggested Katherine, peeling off the left part of her pants, seemingly without any effort. “But old on a sec — wait until I take my pants off completely. I don’t want you to miss the show!”

Katherine proceeded to switch legs, touching the ceiling with her right heel as she slowly and sensually stripped off the other half of her jeans, revealing a wide, drilled, and sexily-filled-out pair of black lingerie. Raymond had already been fully hard, but now, it felt like his cock had pushed itself up a little further still. It was pointing straight up into Katherine’s face. She took another step forward, snaked her huge hand around the back of Raymond’s head, and pulled his face gently forward into the warm, soft, pungent triangle of black silk covering her pubic area, which had already been lubricating itself from the moment she pulled up to the Pierce’s house. She held his face there for several long moments, encouraging him to take deep, purposeful breaths of her musk through the fancy filter of black fabric. Raymond had never known himself to have a lingerie fetish, but in this moment, he did.

“O-kay!” said Katherine, after the long, sensual moments had passed. “Let’s do some stretches together! Before you try on my shorts for size! Don’t wanna pull a muscle, do we?”

“N-no,” said Raymond.

“Well, see, you gotta have muscles first, to pull them,” teased Katherine, easily wrapping her hand around his bicep and giving it a playful little shake. “But even so — let’s just try it out, huh? We already know how flexible I am — let’s see how flexible you are! Ok, let’s go — off the bed! Stand next to me, straight up…that’s it. Wow, sometimes I forget how tiny you are when I’m in these heels! Look at that — your head barely comes up to my breasts! Look to the side for a sec — whaddya see!?”

“Y-your…nipples,” said Raymond weakly, marveling at how prominently they were poking out of Katherine’s green t-shirt.

“Mmmm, yeah,” cooed Katherine. “Let’s sex it up a little more, shall we?”

There was a great *whoosh!* sound, and Raymond felt his hair flying around in his face. Katherine had just whipped off her green t-shirt, exposing a silk black bra that clearly matched her lingerie down below. The heavy, sultry scent of Katherine’s boobs filled Raymond’s nostrils, and he longed to bury his head in the huge, fleshy behemoths hanging from the chest of the amazon who stood next to him. But he knew that he needed to do what he was told, and, at this early stage in their dynamic, he was extra-eager to show Katherine that he was ready to serve.

“Oooo, yeahhh…you wanna touch them, don’t you?” she whispered down at him. “Not yet! Not yet, my little pet! Ok…so, first stretch! This one’s as basic as they come — let’s both bend down…and touch our toes!”

As she spoke, Katherine regally arched her back, and, with all the poise and majesty of a swan, curved and lowered her upper body downward, extending her long, powerful arms toward the floor as her fingers likewise angled themselves down, dancing and quivering playfully as they did so. In a second, even though she was still in her heels, Katherine’s fingers had touched the floor, and a moment later, so were her entire palms.

Raymond tried to do the same, but he quickly realized that there was no way on earth that he was going to be able to do this. He could feel the tightness in his hamstrings as he got about halfway down, and by the time his fingers reached his lower shins, he was forced to bend his knees to relieve the strain.

“Aww, haha, you can’t even get down more than that?….Without bending your knees?” chuckled Katherine, glancing at him sideways in the midst of her stretch. Raymond looked at her arched, bare back, which extended outward beside him, nearly as high as his chest He swallowed, overcome with arousal at both Katherine’s impressive physical feat, and his body’s own inadequate comparison.

“I’ll…I’ll try harder,” said Raymond, determined not to appear like he wasn’t putting in any effort, despite his lust.

“No, no!” said Katherine gently, taking her hand off the floor and gently grabbing his skinny lower leg, squeezing it lovingly as her fingers wrapped all the way around it. “I don’t want you to hurt yourself, little guy. It’s a bad idea to force a stretch, especially if you aren’t trained. Haha, ok, so there’s that one…how about another stretch? Gotta take my heels off for this one…Can you do this?”

Katherine came up out of her floor-palming position, kicked off her heels, took a deep breath, and laid herself down flat on Raymond’s bedroom floor, with her face inclined upward, winking at Raymond. He had no idea what she was planning, but he found out soon enough — Katherine brought her right leg up, ever-so-slowly, toward her head, without moving her torso. She brought her bare foot so far up that she was actually able to put it down, flat on the floor next to her cheek, with her toes pointing in the same direction as her face. It was an impressive feat, and Raymond exhaled out again in wonder…but then Katherine started doing it again with her left leg, and he nearly lost his composure. He staggered back in shocked arousal as Katherine brought her other foot all the way up to her face, planting it flat-footed on the floor next to her other cheek.

Raymond was looking at a curvy, muscular, 6’4-and-a-half amazon who had stunningly contorted herself into the sexiest pretzel-pose he had ever seen. Katherine’s knees rose up to about his mid-thigh, and in this pose, they were the tallest part of her body. Her thighs and torso were curved up in a tight “C” formation, with her crotch and lower abdomen curved up off the ground. Only her breasts, upper body, chin, and arms remained on the ground, and Raymond had the surreal picture of her head on the floor, in between the pillars of her lower legs, her face grinning up at him as she giggled and wiggled her bare toes sexily against her cheeks. It took all of Raymond’s self-control to keep from cumming, right then and there.

But Katherine took pity on him, and a moment later, she had unraveled her body from her incredible pose and was now standing next to him in her bare feet. Raymond’s eyes were just below her shoulder-level now, but somehow, he didn’t really feel any bigger than he had before.

“Alright then,” chuckled Katherine, “How about you try on the little present I brought you?”

Raymond couldn’t believe that he could have managed to forget the shorts. He excitedly took them off the bed and held them up in front of himself, marveling at how they were wider than his shoulders.

“But first!” Katherine said smartly, swiping them out of his hands, “I gotta make sure you realize how much I’ve actually outgrown these.”

She bent down and stepped into them, and Raymond could almost immediately tell that she wasn’t going to be able to pull them up her legs. She got to about her calf-area, and they got tight…she was able to pull them up past her calves, but once they had cleared her knees, they started getting tight again, until…they stopped, right about in the middle of her thighs. Katherine made a show of trying to lug them up past her big muscles, and the plush, feminine fat that covered them, but there was no use. They were clearly too small.

“Satisfied?” she asked, her eyes twinkling down at him.

“I…y-yes,” he said. “I was satisfied before you put them on, but now…yeah, now I can be sure it’s real.”

“Just wanted to make sure there was no room in that little head of yours for any doubts,” chuckled Katherine, stepping out of the shorts and handing them back to him. “Since I know you’re gonna be trying on these a lot when I’m not here, just to remind yourself of this moment.”

Raymond extended the shorts out in front of his vision again. They had looked tiny on Katherine’s huge legs a moment ago, but now, all of a sudden, they looked gigantic again.

“Now these may be just a little big on you,” said Katherine, pretending to be anxious, as if she had just bought him a Christmas present. “But sometimes these things shrink in the wash, you know?”

Raymond couldn’t bring himself to respond. He lowered the jean shorts down and looked down into them. The twin leg holes looked positively gargantuan…maybe even big enough for his entire torso. But he went through the motions, stepping into the leg holes, one by one, with his puny limbs.

“Holy….shit,” Katherine whispered, “Your legs don’t even touch the sides. It’s not even close, Raymond! Not even close!”

With trembling hands, he zipped the jeans up and buttoned them — the motions themselves seemed almost pointless. He felt like he had no body at all, and was just zipping and buttoning up pants that were suspended in thin air. That’s how measly he felt, standing in them. His legs, his waist, his butt, were all inside the shorts, but they weren’t actually making contact with the fabric. The only thing keeping the shorts up were his hands, which held them up, one in front, and one behind. Raymond realized that the shorts themselves were actually a good deal heavier than he anticipated. Whether from exertion, sheer arousal, or a combination of both, his arms started to shake along with his hands.

“Aww, look at you, poor little dear,” moaned Katherine, clearly aroused herself as she reached her hand into her panties and started pushing her index finger into her clit. “You can’t even hold them up by yourself! Look at this!”

With her free hand, Katherine bent down and waved around in the free space inside the shorts. There was plenty of room to move her hand about, and for the next few moments, she made a point of shaking her hand around in the free air in front of Raymond’s crotch, around his hips, behind his little butt, and all around his skinny little thighs. By the time she was done teasing him, Raymond’s cock was purple, and about to burst.

“Now,” said Katherine slowly, impressively, standing up to her full height as she put her hands on her hips, staring down at him. “Take your hands away. Let them go.”

Raymond immediately obeyed, and the shorts instantly dropped to the floor in a crumpled heap around his ankles. That was the straw that broke the camel’s back; Raymond could hold back no longer. Groaning out, he started to cum, but Katherine was already prepared. She swooped her arms down, caught him up, and lifted his orgasming member to her full, hungry, awaiting lips, sucking on him powerfully as she drank his seed loudly, her throat undulating and expanding as she swallowed him down.

“Geez Raymond!” she exclaimed a minute or so later, holding him out in front of her, with her arms fully extended. “You came…how many times last night?! Five? Six!?”

“Uhh…eight,” he murmured, smiling sheepishly at Katherine’s reactive laugh.

“Eight!?! Ha! I should’ve known. Had to get a couple in after I left, huh?”

“I…y-yeah,” he admitted.

“So that makes it even more amazing,” she continued, “How you were able to produce that much cum in under 24 hours. That’s impressive, Raymond — that was a good-sized load there! I had to swallow and gulp down a few times to get it all…and I’m a big girl!”

“I…th-thik my body just…started making more,” he said weakly, “Ever since…this stuff started to…uh, control my mind.”

“Mmmm that’s interesting,” said Katherine. “Maybe I should look into that.”

“Look…into it?” asked Raymond.

“Haha, study it, silly,” laughed Katherine, putting him down and pinching his nose affectionately before she stood back up. “I wanna find ways for that little body of yours to make as much cum as it possibly can, because I lovvvvve gobbling it up…mmmmmmm!”

Raymond collapsed down into a sitting position on his bed, unable to stand anymore. Katherine started putting her jeans back on.

“W-wait!” said Raymond. “Where…where’re you going?”

“Aww, you wanna cuddle!” cooed Katherine, not stopping her process of re-clothing. “How sweet!”

“Don’t…don’t you?” asked Raymond, a little crestfallen.

“Sweetheart, I’d always love to cuddle you,” said Katherine, pulling up her jeans and strapping on her heels, “But I’ve still got stuff to do today. Well, one important thing anyway.”

“Wh-what…what’s that?” asked Raymond, standing up again in his eagerness. In his mind, he knew what it was, but he wanted to hear Katherine say it. His heart was thumping away again in his chest, as he once again found himself eye-level with Katherine’s nipples.

“Can’t you guess?” teased Katherine, pulling her green t-shirt over her beautiful face and shimmying it down her incredible torso. “I’ve set up a little coffee date…with Sarah. Gotta tell that girl that she can’t be messing around with my sweet, darling little sub anymore.”